.  CALIF. 


She  Waited  Patiently, 


BY 

MRS.  MARY  DIUGUID  DAVIS. 


LYNCHBURG,  VA.: 

J.  P.  BELL  COMPANY,  PRINTERS. 
1900. 


COPYRIGHT  1HOO 

BY 

MARY  DIUGUID  DAVIS. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  I. 
A  GREAT  SORROW  AT  SUNNYMEADE. 

CHAPTER  II. 
CHANGES  MADE  BY  THE  WAR. 

CHAPTER  III. 
ATJNT  HANNAH  AWAKENS  A  NEW  CHORD. 

CHAPTER  IV. 

PLEASANT  VISITORS. 

CHAPTER  V. 
THE  INDIAN  LEGEND. 

CHAPTER  VI. 
A  VISIT  TO  RICHMOND. 

CHAPTER  VII. 
MRS.  GRAY'S  PROTEST. 

CHAPTER  VIII. 
FISHING  IN  DAVIS'  MILL  POND. 

CHAPTER  IX. 
WEDDING  BELLS. 

CHAPTER  X. 
THE  BRIDAL  PARTY  ON  THE  WING. 


2061740 


CONTENTS. 

CHAPTEK  XL 
ANOTHER  ADDITION  TO  THE  PARTY. 

CHAPTER  XII. 
MRS.  GRAY  UNITES  WITH  THE  CITY  CHURCH. 

CHAPTER  XHI. 
MAMMY'S  PREDICTION  VERIFIED. 

CHAPTER  XIV. 

THE  SOUTHERN  BAPTIST  CONVENTION. 

CHAPTER  XV. 

A  RESTFUL  VISIT  AT  SUNNYMEADE. 

CHAPTER  XVI. 

HENCEFORTH  WE  WILL  WALK  TOGETHER  ON  OUR  WAY 
TO  THE  BETTER  LAND. 

CHAPTER  XVII. 
MAMMY  GOES  HOME. 


She  Waited  Patiently. 


CHAPTER  I. 


A  GEEAT  SORROW  AT  SUNNYMEADE. 


"I  TELL  you,  honey,  dese.  linen  clo'es  jes'  looks 
lovely — sweet  ernough  to  eat.  But  den — " 

The  sudden  pause,  the  deep-drawn  sigh,  caused  the 
girl  to  whom  these  remarks  were  addressed  to  raise  her 
eyes  from  her  embroidery. 

"  But  what,  Mammy  ?  One  would  think,  from  your 
very  doleful  manner  and  deep  sighs,  you  were  selecting 
from  that  snowy  heap  of  linen  and  lace  my  shroud. 
You  may  well  say  they  look  sweet  enough  to  eat. 
Eliza  has  certainly  done  herself  great  credit  as  a  laun- 
dress. I  know  you  will  miss  me  ;  that  is  but  natural ; 
for  eighteen  years  I  have  been  your  care.  You  must 
remember  I  am  not  going  a  long  way  off;  I  will  be 
here  so  often  you  will  scarcely  miss  me.  I  do  not 
mind  telling  you  a  little  secret :  Before  I  gave  Dr. 
Gray  his  final  answer  I  exacted  the  promise  that  I 
should  often  visit  this  dear  old  Sunnymeade.  I  knew 
how  much  you,  father  and  Aunt  Lizzie  would  miss  me. 
Then,  between  my  visits,  you  will  all  come  to  see  me." 

Eloise  Carter  wras  the  idol  of  the  household  at  Sun- 
nymeade. She  had  been  wooed  and  won  by  one  of  the 


6  SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY. 

most  talented  young  physicians  of  a  near-by  city.  In 
a  short  time  she  would  leave  this  home,  where  she  had 
been  as  free  from  care  as  the  birds,  for  a  new  one  in 
the  city.  She  did  not  remember  her  mother,  who  died 
when  she  was  only  two  years  old. 

Her  father's  sister  had  as  faithfully  as  possible  sup- 
plied the  mother's  place.  To  do  this,  she  had  bravely 
declined  the  offer  of  the  hand  and  heart  of  one  who 
would  have  placed  her  as  mistress  of  one  of  the  love- 
liest homes  in  the  county. 

When  Mrs.  Carter  was  told  by  her  physician  that 
her  end  was  near,  and  if  she  wished  to  say  anything 
special  in  regard  to  her  child  she  had  better  do  it  at 
once,  she  turned  her  face  to  the  wall,  and  to  those  who 
were  watching  her  it  seemed  that  the  shock  was  so 
great  she  would  probably  not  rally.  But  she  had  gone 
to  that  One  who  had  never  failed  her  in  her  hours  of 
need.  Turning  to  him,  as  he  stood  with  his  hand  on 
her  pulse,  awaiting  the  result,  she  said  : 

"Ah,  Doctor,  a  most  important  question  you  failed  to 
ask,  and  that  was, '  Is  it  well  with  your  soul  ? '  I  know  in 
whom  I  have  believed,  and  not  only  that  he  is  able,  but 
will  keep  me  and  those  whom  I  now  commit  to  his  care." 

She  missed  her  husband  and  sister-in-law.  They 
could  not  trust  themselves  to  hear  the  doctor  break  the 
startling  news  to  her.  Standing  near  was  her  faithful 
nurse,  who  had  been  with  her  all  her  life,  and  now  had 
charge  of  her  own  little  Eloise. 


SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY.  7 

"  Mammy,  tell  your  master  and  Miss  Lizzie  to  come 
in.  I  must  speak  to  them."  ' 

The  poor  husband  was  almost  broken-hearted.  The 
greatest  pleasure  he  had  ever  known  was  to  make  her 
happy.  He  knew  that  his  wife  was  very  sick,  but 
apprehended  no  such  termination  as  this ;  in  fact,  the 
idea  of  her  death  had  never  presented  itself  to  him. 
She  was  happy,  and  naturally  of  the  most  buoyant  dis- 
position. Everything  for  them  had  a  golden  hue. 
Theirs  was  a  typical  Virginia  home  before  the  terrible 
times  of  carnage  laid  in  waste  so  many  like  it.  We  can, 
then,  appreciate  his  feelings  when,  just  one  hour  before, 
Dr.  Thornton  asked  him  to  walk  with  him  into  the 
grove  near  by,  and,  as  gently  as  he  could,  had  broken 
to  him  the  sad  intelligence  that  his  wife  was  past  all 
human  aid.  He  was  so  dazed  for  the  moment  that  he 
seemed  as  one  awakening  from  some  horrible  night- 
mare. 

"  Oh,  my  God  !  Doctor,  do  not  say  that !  All  I  have 
in  this  world  shall  be  yours,  if  you  will  only  save  her." 

u  John,  you  know  not  what  you  say.  I  would  need 
no  other  reward  but  the  pleasure  of  having  her  well 
again." 

He  had  to  wait  for  him  to  somewhat  recover  from  his 
outburst  before  proceeding. 

"  Oh,  that  I  had  the  power  to  keep  her  here  !  I  had 
hoped  that  she  would  pass  the  crisis  safely,  and  for  that 
reason  would  not  say  anything  to  you  about  my  fears. 
In  my  anxiety,  I've  not  closed  my  eyes  for  nearly 


8  SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY. 

twenty-four  hours.  I  watched  every  stage  of  the  dis- 
ease, and  it  was  not  till  within  the  last  hour  that  certain 
symptoms  have  developed  which  put  the  case  beyond 
medical  skill.  As  but  a  few  hours  at  most  are  left  to 
her,  I  feel  it  my  duty  to  tell  her.  She  may  wish  to  say 
something  in  regard  to  her  wishes  concerning  Eloise. 
I  hnow  she  has  laid  many  plans  for  her  future." 

The  two  men  returned  to  the  house. 

Mr.  Carter,  feeling  that  he  could  not  trust  himself  in 
his  wife's  presence,  went  into  the  parlor.  Falling  on  his 
knees,  he  earnestly  pleaded  with  God  to  spare  his  wife. 

"  Oh,  dear  father,  spare  her,  spare  her ! "  was  his 
cry.  He  knew  he  voiced  his  own  desires  ;  but  was  it 
the  Christian's  petition  he  was  making  ?  "  O  God,  help 
me  to  do  what  is  right  in  thy  sight.  Help  me,  O  Father, 
to  say,  '  If  it  be  thy  will.'  " 

Aunt  Hannah's  knock  at  the  door  aroused  him. 

"  Mars  John,  Miss  Kate  wants  you." 

That  was  enough.  He  went  at  once,  and  as  she  ap- 
peared to  be  so  much  brighter  and  stronger,  hope  welled 
up  in  his  bosom.  The  thought  came  to  him  that  perhaps 
the  doctor,  in  his  own  anxiety,  had  been  mistaken. 

As  he  went  in  she  reached  out  her  hand.  He  clasped 
it  in  his  own  and  fell  on  his  knees  beside  her. 

"  Poor  John  !  I  am  so  sorry  for  you.  We  have  been 
so  happy  together,  I  thought  we  would  have  many  years 
to  share  our  joys  and  sorrows.  So  far  there  have  been 
no  sorrows.  You  were  so  kind,  loving  and  thoughtful, 
John,  that  there  was  no  time  for  anything  but  happiness. 


SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY. 

I  have  so  often  pictured  a  bright  and  sunny  old  age  for 
us.  But  the  Father  has  willed  otherwise,  and  we,  as 
his  children,  must  submit.  I  want  to  tell  you  my  wishes 
in  regard  to  Eloise.  Do  not  let  her  come  in  now.  I 
could  not  finish  what  I  would  say  if  she  were  here." 

Could  she  have  seen  into  the  nursery  and  looked  upon 
the  beautiful  little  sleeper  in  her  crib,  with  the  sunny 
curls  around  her  white  forehead,  and  ever  and  anon  a 
smile  playing  around  her  dimpled  mouth,  she  would 
have  been  glad  that  for  the  present  she  knew  nothing 
of  trouble. 

"  Come,  Lizzie,  Mammy.  To  you  three  I  commend 
my  greatest  earthly  treasure — my  own  child,  with  an 
immortal  soul — to  be  reared  for  God.  Do  not  spoil  her. 
Teach  her  obedience  and  reverence.  Lizzie,  Mammy, 
when  she  is  old  enough  to  understand,  tell  her  to  comfort 
her  father — to  make  his  declining  years  happy  and 
pleasant  by  her  love  and  obedience.  Tell  her  early  of 
Jesus'  love,  and  how  he  was  the  only  solace  and  comfort 
of  her  mother  at  this  hour.  Will  you  each  promise 
me  this  ?  " 

"  I  will  do  all  you  ask,"  said  her  sister. 

A  tighter  clasp  of  the  hand  and  a  heart-broken  sob 
was  the  only  answer  her  husband  could  give.  It  sufficed. 

Then  turning  to  the  other  one,  who,  though  her 
skin  was  dark,  had  the  perfect  confidence  of  her  mis- 
tress as  to  her  Christian  character  and  integrity.  She 
well  knew  her  child  would  be  safe  in  her  keeping. 
With  the  excitement  of  her  race  she  fell  on  her 


10  SHE    WAITED   PATIENTLY. 

knees,  and,  with  her  hands  uplifted  to  Heaven,  she  ex- 
claimed : 

"  Yes,  yes,  Miss  Kate,  jes'  as  sure  as  I  knows  I'll 
meet  you  at  de  great  white  throne  and  have  ter  give 
account  ter  God,  jes'  dat  sure  I'll  do  my  duty  by  dat 
baby." 

"I  am  content.  It  is  all  well  with  me.  'Yea, 
though  I  walk  through  the  valley  of  the  shadow  of 
death,  I  will  fear  no  evil ;  thy  rod  and  thy  staff  they 
comfort  me.'  It  is  all  light.  The  music  !  Did  you 
ever  hear  any  like  it  ?  " 

It  seemed  to  those  around  her  bed  that  her  mind  was 
clouded,  but  the  bright  eye  and  radiant  countenance 
showed  that  this  was  not  so. 

"  John,  sing  once  more  our  favorite  hymn." 

He  tried  to  do  it,  but  not  one  note  could  he  utter. 
The  silence  was  profound.  Then  clearly,  as  if  there 
was  nothing  to  obstruct  the  voice,  the  dying  woman 
herself  sang  that  grand  old  song  : 

"  How  firm  a  foundation,  ye  saints  of  the  Lord, 
Is  laid  for  your  faith  in  his  excellent  word  ! 
What  more  can  he  say  than  to  you  he  hath  said ; 
You  who  unto  Jesus  for  refuge  have  fled?" 

Aunt  Hannah  was  the  first  to  join  in  the  song.  Keep- 
ing time  with  the  swaying  motions  of  her  body  that 
only  negroes  can  do  effectively,  she  seemed  oblivious  to 
all  else. 

It  was  a  scene  never  to  be  forgotten  by  those  who 
witnessed  it. 


SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY.  11 

Mrs.  Carter's  face  fairly  beamed  with  the  light  of  the 
other  world.  So  near  was  she  to  the  great  white  throne 
that  its  ineffable  glory  seemed  to  be  all  around  her. 

More  impressive,  if  possible,  was  the  last  verse,  which 
has  been  the  solace  of  many  another  death-bed. 

"  The  soul  that  on  Jesus  hath  leaned  for  repose, 
I  will  not,  I  will  not,  desert  to  its  foes. 
That  soul,  though  all  hell  should  endeavor  to  shake, 
I'll  never,  no  never,  no  never  forsake  !" 

She  seemed  exhausted,  and  no  one  would  have  been 
surprised  if  the  end  came  quickly.  Instead,  a  little 
rest  seemed  to  refresh  her. 

"  Mammy,  call  Uncle  Tom  and  the  rest  of  them.  I 
want  to  say  a  word  to  them  before  I  go." 

Her  husband  went  out  into  the  hall  and,  beckoning 
to  the  doctor,  said  : 

"  Will  it  not  be  too  much  for  her  to  see  them  all  ? 
Would  it  not  be  better  to  allow  Tom  only  to  come,  and 
he  could  take  a  message  to  them  from  her  ?  " 

"  No  ;  I  think  it  will  not  do  any  harm.  To  me  it 
seems  she  lingers  on  this  side  to  accomplish  some  wise 
purpose  which  neither  you  nor  I  can  comprehend.  I 
thought  when  I  spoke  to  you  that  all  would  have  been 
over  ere  this.  I'll  speak  to  them  before  they  go  in, 
and  warn  them  to  be  very  quiet  and  restrain  their 
feelings." 

The  news  had  spread  very  rapidly  over  the  farm  that 
the  mistress  was  dying. 

Mr.  Jones,  the  manager,  seeing  that  they  could  not 


12  SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY. 

do  their  work,  had  allowed  them  to  lay  aside  their  im- 
plements and  go  to  the  house.  They  were  collected  in 
groups,  and  in  hushed  tones  were  talking  and  waiting 
to  hear  the  latest  news.  Each  one  had  a  kind  word  to 
say  of  her.  Many  heart-felt  prayers  went  up  for  her 
recovery. 

Mammy  called  Uncle  Tom,  who  was  her  husband, 
and  told  him  that  Miss  Kate  wished  to  say  "  good-bye  " 
to  him  and  the  others.  He  called  them  all  up,  and 
Dr.  Thornton  came  out  and  spoke  to  them.  They  passed 
in  one  by  one.  As  Uncle  Tom,  with  weeping  eyes, 
approached,  she  looked  up  at  him  with  a  smile  and 
said : 

"  It  is  all  bright,  Uncle  Tom.  There  is  no  shadow 
in  the  valley.  Jesus  is  the  light.  I'll  meet  you  when 
you  cross  over.  I  want  you  to  tell  the  sweet  old  story 
to  the  young  ones  who  are  growing  up." 

"I  will.  Bless  de  Lord.  Bless  de  Lord  for  his 
conserlation." 

The  others  passed  by  and  took  the  hand  and  went  out. 

"  Ask  Mr.  Jones  to  come." 

He  had  been  taken  into  the  family  and  treated  as  one 
of  the  inmates  ever  since  he  came  to  live  with  them. 
He  was  not  a  Christian,  and  often  in  her  quiet,  gentle 
way  had  she  urged  him  to  accept  Christ.  He  always 
listened  to  her  respectfully,  but  had  given  her  no  reason 
to  hope  he  had  done  more  than  that. 

Taking  his  hand,  and  feeling  that  her  voice  was 
growing  more  feeble,  she  drew  him  down  to  her. 


SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY.  13 

"  I  want  you  to  promise  me  not  to  put  off  your  prep- 
aration for  this  hour  till  it  is  too  late.  Come  to  Jesus 
at  once  and  devote  your  life  to  his  service.  He  is  not 
a  hard  master.  His  yoke  is  easy  and  his  burden  is 
light.  You  will  never  regret  it." 

"  I  promise  to  try  to  do  what  you  ask." 

He  had  always  admired  her  beautiful  life  and  honored 
her  Christian  character.  He  knew  now  there  must  be 
a  reality  in  the  religion  which  she  not  only  professed, 
but  daily  exemplified.  He  went  out  from  that  room 
with  a  firm  resolve  to  keep  his  promise. 

The  impress  made  by  the  character  and  words  of  this 
humble,  unostentatious  child  of  God  will  tell  through 
many  coming  generations,  as  we  shall  see. 

She  had  asked  to  see  their  pastor,  Dr.  Gordon,  whose 
home  was  only  three  miles  distant.  A  man,  on  one  of 
the  fleetest  horses,  had  already  been  sent  for  him. 
Waking  from  a  fitful  sleep,  her  eyes  wandered  from 
one  to  another  as  if  in  search  of  some  one.  Faintly 
she  asked  : 

"  Has  he  come  ?  " 

The  sound  of  the  hurrying  hoofs  of  the  horse  an- 
swered the  question.  The  news  of  her  extreme  illness 
had  been  a  severe  blow  to  this  faithful  man  of  God. 
As  he  rode  along,  in  answer  to  this  urgent  summons, 
memory  was  busy  and  carried  him  back  over  the  years 
he  had  been  the  shepherd  of  this  flock.  This  had  been 
his  first  and  only  pastorate,  and  she  had  been  among 
the  first  seals  to  his  ministry.  He  was  young  and  in- 


14  SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY. 

experienced  when  he  came  to  take  charge,  and  felt 
burdened  by  the  work  before  him.  His  success  had 
far  exceeded  his  expectations,  and  his  fondest  hopes  had 
been  as  nearly  realized  as  they  ever  are  in  this  world. 
Very  soon  after  he  took  charge  of  the  church  the  Lord 
sent  a  gracious  revival.  Many  were  added  to  its  mem- 
bership. The  old  members  were  greatly  strengthened. 
Among  the  new  ones  were  some  of  the  most  aggressive, 
stalwart  Christians  he  had  ever  known.  Often  was  his 
heart  raised  to  God  in  prayer  to  spare  this  one,  if  con- 
sistent with  his  will. 

How  well  he  remembered  that  bright  June  morning. 
Could  he  ever  forget  it  ?  It  was  the  first  time  he  had 
been  allowed  to  trouble  the  baptismal  waters.  How 
humble,  yet  how  thankful,  he  felt,  as  he  stopped  on  the 
banks  of  the  stream,  to  once  more  ask  God's  blessing 
on  what  he  was  about  to  do.  Standing  by  were  twenty 
candidates.  The  first  one  to  go  down  was  Mr.  Johnson. 
He  had  always  had  the  confidence  of  the  entire  com- 
munity, but  up  to  this  time  had  never  shown  any  inter- 
est in  religion.  In  fact,  he  had  put  his  own  morality 
and  strict  integrity  far  before  the  Christianity  of  most 
of  the  professors  he  knew.  But  now  he  had  been 
brought  to  see  himself  as  a  sinner,  and  had  taken  hold 
of  the  only  hope  for  salvation.  It  was  a  genuine  con- 
version. No  one  doubted  it.  As  he  started  down  into 
the  stream,  much  to  the  surprise  of  all  he  began  that 
grand  old  paean : 


SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY.  15 

"  In  all  my  Lord's  appointed  ways, 

My  journey  I'll  pursue  ; 
'  Hinder  me  not,'  ye  much  loved  saints, 

For  I  must  go  with  you. 

"  Through  floods  and  flames,  if  Jesus  leads, 

I'll  follow  where  he  goes, 
'  Hinder  me  not '  shall  be  my  cry, 
Though  earth  and  heaven  oppose. 

Through  duties  and  through  trials,  too, 

I'll  go  at  his  command  ; 
'  Hinder  me  not,'  for  I  am  bound 
To  my  Immanuel's  land. 

"And  when  my  Saviour  calls  me  home, 

Still  this  my  cry  shall  be, 
'  Hinder  me  not,'  come  welcome  death  ; 
I'll  gladly  go  with  thee." 

The  entire  crowd  joined  in,  and  surely  no  sweeter 
music  was  ever  wafted  to  heaven  than  went  up  from 
the  banks  of  that  stream. 

One  after  another  came  down  into  and  went  up  out 
of  the  water  just  as  their  Elder  Brother  had  done  in 
the  far  away  Jordan. 

Then  he  thought  of  that  lovely,  fair-haired  girl  who 
modestly  came  last,  as  he  repeated,  "  I  baptize  thee, 
Catherine  Eloise  Lee,  into  the  name  of  the  Father,  Son 
and  Holy  Ghost,"  and  saw  her  rise  from  that  liquid 
grave  to  walk  in  newness  of  life  with  a  steadfastness 
worthy  of  emulation.  From  that  hour  to  the  present  she 
had  been  her  pastor's  faithful  help  in  all  things  pertain- 
ing to  the  good  of  Christ's  cause.  He  had  never  known 
her  to  swerve  from  the  right,  nor  to  shrink  from  any  duty. 


16  SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY. 

The  mind  travels  rapidly.  Another  scene  presents 
itself.  It  is  just  four  years  later,  and  her  wedding  day. 
It  is  another  bright  June  day,  with  the  same  blue  sky 
overhead.  Nature  seemed  just  as  gay  as  it  did  on  the  day 
of  her  baptism.  When  he  united  in  that  holiest  of  all 
bonds  John  Edward  Carter  and  Catherine  Eloise  Lee, 
and  saw  them  walk  down  the  aisle,  he  thought  it  had 
never  before  been  his  privilege  to  perform  that  solemn 
ceremony  for  two  more  perfectly  suited  to  each  other. 
In  social  standing,  in  educational  advantages  and  intel- 
lectual endowments  they  were  certainly  well  matched. 
He  predicted  a  long,  useful  and  happy  life. 

It  is  so  hard  for  us  always  to  remember  that  "  Man 
proposes,  but  God  disposes." 

As  he  neared  the  house  and  saw  the  groups  of  sor- 
rowing negroes,  the  doctor,  with  his  head  bowed, 
pacing  to  and  fro  the  long  portico,  the  hope  he  had 
nurtured  died  within  him.  He  was  taken  at  once  to 
the  chamber.  Her  face,  though  wan  and  pale,  lighted  up 
with  pleasure  as  he  approached  and  grasped  her  hand. 
Her  voice  was  growing  feeble,  and  it  was  with  diffi- 
culty that  she  could  articulate. 

"Ah,  brother !  I  am  glad  to  greet  you  once  more  on 
this  side.  I  was  afraid  I  would  not  see  you  again. 
Preach  !  Preach  the  word  faithfully.  Work  while  yet 
it  is  day.  Souls  are  perishing.  I  want  you  to  pray 
that  grace  may  be  given  me.  I  have  yet  the  hardest 
thing  to  do.  O  Lord,  forgive  my  doubt." 

In  the  most  beseeching  terms  he  begged  God  to  con- 


SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY.  17 

tinue  his  unbounded  grace  to  this  child  of  his,  whose 
feet  were  now  on  the  brink  of  death's  cold  stream.  As 
he  rose  from  his  knees  she  said,  as  calmly  as  though  she 
were  only  about  to  fall  asleep  : 

"  Mammy,  bring  Eloise." 

She  brought  her  at  once.  Ah,  how  little  she  knew 
what  it  all  meant !  Her  little  mind  comprehended 
that  something  unusual  was  going  on.  She  sprang  from 
her  mammy's  arms  and  ran  to  the  bed. 

"  P'itty  muzzer  !  sweet  muzzer  !  Woise  tiss  you  and 
make  you  well.  You  tiss  Woise  and  make  Woise 
well." 

Printing  a  kiss  on  the  icy-cold  cheeks,  and  patting 
them  with  her  soft  little  hands,  she  said  : 

"  Muzzer  dit  well  now." 

"  Poor  child  !  I  would  that  you  could  understand  ; 
but  it  is  best  thus.  To  each  one  of  you  I  leave  this 
charge.  Train  her  for  heaven.  Tell  her  that  her 
mother's  last  prayer  was  that  she  would  early  seek  her 
Saviour  and  live  for  him.  Good-bye,  all.  Even  so, 
come,  Lord  Jesus." 

One  gasp,  and  all  was  over.  She  had  passed  through 
the  pearly  gates  and  entered  into  that  home  prepared 
for  her,  and  to  which  she  had  longingly  looked  for- 
ward. To  human  eyes,  blurred  with  weeping,  it  seemed 
that  the  life  of  this  young  Christian  ended,  while,  in 
fact,  it  was  just  beginning. 

The  whole  neighborhood  mourned,  for  she  was  a 
universal  favorite. 
2 


18  SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY. 

The  hour  announced  for  her  funeral  was  eleven 
o'clock,  two  days  after  her  death. 

Long  before  the  hour  people  began  to  arrive  from 
every  direction.  In  carriages,  buggies,  on  horseback 
and  afoot,  they  came  to  pay  the  last  tribute  to  one  who 
had  been  a  friend  to  all,  but  especially  to  the  poor. 

See  that  woman  as  she  wends  her  way  to  the  casket 
to  take  a  last  look  at  one  who  had  often  befriended  her. 
She  seems  to  be  oblivious  to  the  fact  that  there  are 
others  present.  As  the  briny  tears  course  each  other 
down  her  cheeks  she  moans  : 

"  What  will  I  do  without  her  ?  Who  will  come  now 
when  I'm  in  trouble?  If  it  hadn't  been  for  her,  my 
Tom  would  have  died.  She  brought  things  to  make 
him  comfortable  and  things  he  could  eat.  She  staid  of 
nights  when  I  couldn't  hold  my  eyes  open,  I  had 
worked  so  hard  all  day." 

And  so  one  after  another  told  of  some  deed  of  kind- 
ness and  charity  which  she  had  never  mentioned. 

Early  that  morning  Uncle  Tom  came  to  the  house. 
Going  to  his  master's  door,  he  said  : 

"  Marse  John,  I's  come  ter  ax  a  favor  for  your  ser- 
vants. We  has  talked  it  over,  and  six  of  de  men  wants 
you  ter  let  'em  carry  Miss  Kate  ter  de  grave.  Dey 
thinks  they'd  do  it  more  gentler  than  anybody  else 
could.  Den  we  would  like  ter  form  a  percession-like 
and  march  in  front,  and,  if  you'd  let  us,  we  wants  ter 
sing  '  Swing  Low,  Sweet  Chariot,'  as  we  go  erlong, 
'ca'se  Miss  Kate  was  mighty  fond  of  hearin'  us  sing  uv 


SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY.  19 

nights,  an'  dat  was  her  favorite.  You  know  she'd 
come  to  de  quarters  jes'  ter  lis'en  at  us,  an'  she  always 
axed  us  ter  sing  dat." 

"  Yes,  Tom,  I  consent.  While  six  of  the  neighbors 
were  to  do  it,  I  appreciate  your  feelings  in  the  matter, 
and  I  am  sure  they  will,  too.  I  want  to  say  through 
you  to  all  the  rest  that  I  cannot  express  my  feelings 
towards  you  in  this.  I  know  that  your  love  for  your 
mistress  prompted  you  to  make  this  request.  Could 
she  speak  to  me  now,  I  know  she  would  say,  '  Yes, 
John,  let  them  do  it.' '; 

When  Dr.  Gordon  had  finished  the  solemn  and  im- 
pressive service,  the  six  young  colored  men,  dressed  in 
their  best,  came  in,  and,  gently  lifting  the  coffin  to  their 
shoulders,  walked  slowly  and  sadly  out.  Uncle  Tom 
led  the  procession  of  negroes,  who  walked  two  and  two. 
The  men  were  hatless,  and  the  women  each  had  a  white 
handkerchief  tied  turban-like  on  her  head.  The  sing- 
ing was  just  such  as  only  plantation  negroes  can  do. 

Arriving  at  the  grave,  the  coffin  was  lowered  by  the 
bearers,  and  the  vast  concourse  listened  in  respectful 
silence  till  the  song  was  finished. 

As  Uncle  Tom  had  said,  no  "  more  gentler  "  hands 
could  have  performed  the  task. 

The  burial  service  being  concluded,  the  colored  men 
filled  the  grave,  and  the  sad  cortege  went  slowly  back. 

Sunnymeade  was  a  sad  misnomer  for  this  home  now, 
for  to  those  bereft  it  seemed  that  all  of  its  sunshine 
had  been  buried  in  that  little  mound  on  the  hill. 


CHAPTER  II. 

CHANGES   MADE   BY   THE   WAR. 

ONLY  those  who  have  passed  through  just  such  trials 
as  this  can  ever  know  what  it  meant  to  the  forlorn 
household  who  returned  to  that  home  to  take  up  again 
the  burdens  and  sorrows  of  life. 

Dr.  Gordon  went  in  and  tried  as  best  he  could  to 
offer  words  of  comfort.  But  they  seemed  to  be  lost  on 
the  husband,  who  abandoned  himself  to  his  grief  and 
refused  to  be  comforted. 

When  bidding  Miss  Lizzie  good-bye,  he  suggested 
that  perhaps  the  prattle  of  the  child  might  act  as  a 
balm  to  his  feelings  and  attract  his  thoughts  from  his 
own  sorrows  for  a  time,  at  least. 

Accordingly,  she  carried  Eloise  to  the  door,  and  said  : 

"  Run  to  father ;  he  wants  you." 

He  had  never  been  too  busy  or  too  much  absorbed  to 
catch  her  up  when  she  name  to  him,  and  do  something 
to  amuse  her. 

When  she  saw  her  father  with  his  face  buried  in  his 
hands,  and  heard  his  convulsive  sobs,  she  was  at  a  loss 
to  know  what  to  do. 

"  Farder,  Woise  tiss  you.  What  you  twy  for  ?  I 
tell  muzzer,  her  turn  whip  bad  mans  make  you  twy." 

Running  to  the  door,  she  called : 


SHE  WAITED    PATIENTLY.  21 

"  Muzzer,  turn  whip  bad  mans  make  farder  twy." 

Rushing  to  the  door,  he  called  : 

"  Hannah,  come  and  take  Eloise ;  take  her  out  of 
my  sight.  I  cannot  bear  it." 

She  caught  the  little  prattler  up  in  her  arms  and  car- 
ried her  to  her  own  room.  She  was  dumbfounded. 
She  had  never  seen  her  master  give  way  to  his  grief 
before,  and  she  knew  not  what  to  do  or  say. 

He  had  sincerely  mourned  the  death  of  his  parents, 
who  had  died  within  a  few  days  of  each  other.  But 
he  seemed  to  become  perfectly  reconciled  to  his  loss. 
The  fact  was,  for  his  father  he  could  not  mourn.  For 
from  the  hour  of  the  burial  of  his  wife  he  lost  all  in- 
terest in  the  affairs  of  this  world.  He  at  once  set  his 
house  in  order,  and  apparently  only  waited  to  be  called 
hence,  and  listened  to  hear  the  Master  say,  "Child, 
come  up  higher." 

One  morning,  when  Mr.  Carter  went  into  his  father's 
room,  as  had  been  his  custom  since  his  mother  went 
away,  to  see  how  he  had  passed  the  night,  he  found  he 
had  not  yet  arisen.  He  was  surprised,  and  turned  to 
go  out  without  disturbing  him. 

However,  noticing  the  profound  stillness,  he  ap- 
proached the  bed,  to  find  that  he  had  silently  "gathered 
the  drapery  of  his  couch  around  him"  and  passed  over 
the  river  to  meet  the  wife  who,  no  doubt,  awaited  his 
coming. 

He  called  his  sister  and  wife,  and  as  they  looked  on 
the  quiet,  placid  face  of  the  sleeper  they  could  shed  no 


22  SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY. 

tears.  Knowing  that  it  was  well  with  him,  they  would 
not  recall  him  if  they  could. 

In  his  inordinate  grief,  he  thought  of  those  two  "  who 
were  lovely  in  their  lives,  and  in  their  death  were  not 
divided,"  and  wished  that  he,  too,  might  share  what 
now  appeared  to  him  so  great  a  joy. 

The  only  consolation  he  could  get  he  failed  to  seek, 
and  forgot  to  turn  to  the  One  who  alone  could  bring 
surcease  of  sorrow. 

At  bed-time  his  sister  came  quietly  into  the  room, 
followed  by  the  nurse,  who  had  always  waited  for  family 
worship.  Handing  him  the  Bible,  she  said  : 

"It  is  time  for  prayers.  We  should  retire  early 
to-night." 

He  took  it  up  listlessly  and  opened  it — shall  we  say, 
accidentally  ?  No  ;  for,  guided  by  the  great  comforter 
promised  to  his  children,  he  turned  to  John  xiv.  He 
read  it  at  first  almost  inaudibly,  but  as  the  promised 
comfort  came  to  him  he  realized  for  the  first  time  the 
selfishness  of  his  sorrow. 

Closing  the  book,  he  poured  out  his  heart  to  his 
Father.  He  begged  forgiveness  for  his  lack  of  faith — 
for  his  want  of  that  abiding  trust  in  God  which  was 
his  privilege. 

His  two  listeners  were  hardly  able  to  believe  that 
such  a  change  could  come  over  one  as  the  closing  sen- 
tences of  that  prayer  indicated. 

"Oh,  Father,  take  me,  and  all  that  thou  hast  given 
me,  into  thy  own  keeping.  Use  us  for  thy  own  glory. 


SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY.  23 

May  we  live  in  daily  expectation  of  meeting  those  who 
have  only  gone  before.  May  we  never  be  idle  in  thy 
service,  remembering  the  time  cometh  when  no  man 
can  work." 

He  arose  from  his  knees  with  this  avowed  purpose* 
knowing  that  his  wife  would  have  advised  this  course 
instead  of  the  one  he  seemed  likely  to  take. 

There  was  great  unrest  in  the  country.  The  political 
parties  were  greatly  agitated.  The  troubles  which  had 
been  brewing  for  years  seemed  likely  at  this  time  to 
terminate  in  war.  No  one  was  settled,  for  none  could 
tell  what  the  end  would  be. 

Well  it  was  that  no  eye  could  penetrate  the  vista  of 
that  time  which  tried  men's  souls,  from  1861  to  1865. 

The  little  household  at  Sunnymeade  were  to  know  of 
many  things  which  had  never  been  thought  of. 

Of  course,  after  the  fiery  little  South  Carolina  had 
taken  the  lead,  and  her  sisters,  one  after  another,  had 
followed  her  example,  Virginians  knew  that  the  time  was 
near  at  hand  when  the  loved  old  Commonwealth  would 
have  to  make  a  decision  for  or  against  the  little  South- 
ern band. 

The  action  of  her  convention  was  awaited  with 
breathless  anxiety.  The  people  were  divided  in  senti- 
ment. From  the  Atlantic  to  her  extreme  western 
boundary  were  many  true  sons,  who  felt  that  she  would 
never  desert  the  Union,  of  which  she  was  the  grand 
old  mother ;  while  there  were  others,  equally  true,  who 


24  SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY. 

thought  her  duty  was  plain  to  link  her  fortunes  with 
those  of  her  Southern  sisters. 

Those  days  of  heartaches,  bloodshed  and  desolate 
homes  we  will  not  recall,  except  so  far  as  they  affect 
the  inmates  of  Sunnymeade. 

"When  the  guns  of  Sumter  announced  the  determina- 
tion of  the  South  to  defend  her  rights,  a  change  came 
over  many  Virginians,  and  two  days  later,  by  a  majority 
of  the  votes  of  her  convention,  she  formally  seceded 
from  the  Union. 

The  wires  flashed  the  news  over  her  broad  territory, 
and  at  once  preparation  was  made  for  protecting  her 
borders.  Many  military  companies  were  formed,  and 
all  was  bustle  and  confusion. 

Mr.  Carter  did  not  expect  at  once  to  go,  as  he  felt 
that  his  sister  and  child  needed  him,  and  he  must 
arrange  for  their  care  and  protection.  His  manager, 
Mr.  Jones,  had  announced  his  determination  to  go  at 
once. 

A  company  was  formed  in  the  neighborhood,  and  all 
eyes  turned  to  Mr.  Carter  as  its  captain.  He  was  a 
graduate  of  the  Virginia  Military  Institute,  but  had 
never  had  a  fondness  for  military  life.  So  urgent  was 
the  call  that  he  decided  it  was  his  duty  to  accept. 

Great  consternation  prevailed  when  it  was  known 
that  he  was  to  go  off  with  the  soldiers. 

He  was  a  very  busy  man  the  short  time  he  was  to  be 
at  home.  The  crops  were  not  all  planted,  and,  as  Mr. 
Jones  was  to  go,  too,  he  had  to  look  as  far  into  the 


SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY.  25 

future  as  possible.  He,  like  many  others,  thought  it 
would  be  only  a  few  months,  at  most,  when  all  diffi- 
culties would  be  settled. 

Calling  his  servants  together,  he  made  known  his 
wishes  to  them.  After  telling  them  that  he  and  Mr. 
Jones  would  both  be  away  for  some  time,  he  said : 

"  I  leave  Tom  as  head  man.  He  has  experience, 
and  will  better  know  how  to  conduct  affairs  than  the 
rest.  I  shall  expect  you  to  do  as  he  says.  He  will 
make  his  daily  report  to  Miss  Lizzie,  and  she  will  write 
it  to  me,  so  I  shall  know  just  how  you  are  doing  all  the 
time.  The  prospect  for  a  large  crop  has  never  been 
better,  and,  with  seasonable  weather  and  faithful  work, 
I  shall  expect  a  large  yield.  Just  what  Tom  tells  you 
to  do  I  expect  to  be  done.  I'll  see  how  well  you  have 
obeyed  when  I  return." 

In  a  few  days  the  cavalry  company  commanded  by 
Captain  John  E.  Carter  left  for  Richmond,  to  be 
formally  mustered  into  service,  and  to  go  into  camp  and 
await  orders  to  go  to  the  front. 

Many  of  that  noble  band  fill  honored  graves  on  the 
soil  of  their  native  State  to-day. 

The  final  act  of  this  great  drama,  which  took  place 
at  Appomattox  Courthouse,  found  Colonel  Carter  com- 
manding a  regiment  instead  of  the  company  at  whose 
head  he  marched  away. 

He,  like  many  another  one,  turned  his  face  to  what  was 
left  of  home.  In  this  instance  the  devastation  had  not  been 
so  great,  as  it  was  not  in  the  line  of  march  of  either  army. 


26  SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY. 

What  a  change  !  His  little  girl  had  grown  consid- 
erably. There  had  been  many  changes  all  around. 
Some  of  the  servants  had  died.  There  had  been  sev- 
eral births  among  them. 

But  now  they  are  all  free.  What  will  they  do  ? 
How  many  will  remain  ?  These  were  puzzling  ques- 
tions. 

When  the  tired  and  wayworn  colonel  had  reached 
home  there  was  great  rejoicing.  He  looked  but  little 
like  the  handsome  young  man  who  marched  away  five 
years  before.  The  hardships  had  told  on  him ;  gray 
hairs  were  showing  themselves  in  his  raven  locks.  The 
splendid  charger  he  rode  away  was  left  on  the  battle- 
field of  Manassas,  having  been  shot  from  under  him. 

He  said  nothing  about  the  change  in  affairs,  but 
waited  to  see  what  was  to  be  done.  He  rode  over  the 
farm,  and  was  pleased  to  see  how  far  advanced  the 
spring  work  was,  considering  the  implements  and  teams. 
Of  course  but  little  had  been  done  towards  keeping 
them  up.  He  expressed  himself  to  Tom  as  greatly 
pleased  at  his  management.  He  asked  him  what  he 
thought  about  the  servants  leaving. 

"  Now,  Marse  John,  I  can't  tell  you.  I  knows  what 
Tom  an'  Hannah  gwine  ter  do.  We're  gwine  ter  stay 
right  here.  We're  too  old  ter  begin  erfresh.  Some  of 
dese  young  uns  may  go — I  can't  say — but  it's  likely. 
But  me  an'  Hannah,  we's  gwine  ter  stay.  First  place, 
'twud  jes'  kill  her  ter  leave  dat  baby.  She  say  dat 
promise  she  make  Miss  Kate  jes'  as  bindin'  es  if  Gen'l 


SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY.  27 

Lee  had  er  whipped  Gen'l  Grant ;  'ca'se  Miss  Kate  she 
spected  her  ter  live  an'  die  right  here.  She  never  make 
no  'lowance  fer  dis  war  when  she  tell  Hannah  ter  take 
keer  uv  dat  baby." 

"  That  is  all  right,  Tom.  The  cabin  is  yours  and 
Hannah's  till  God  calls  you  home.  If  I  outlive  you 
I'll  see  that  you  are  laid  side  by  side  there  on  the  hill. 
I  am  proud  of  your  work,  and  will  tell  all  the  others 
so  when  I  talk  with  them." 

With  very  few  exceptions,  all  decided  to  remain,  and 
the  matter  of  wages  was  to  be  determined  when  the 
crops  were  made. 

This  digression  was  made  that  the  reader  might 
understand  Aunt  Hannah's  solicitude.  Through  these 
eighteen  years  she  had  been  faithful  to  the  trust  given 
her.  Her  advancing  age  admonished  her  that  the  time 
was  approaching  when  she  would  have  to  give  her 
account  and  meet  Miss  Kate  before  the  "  great  white 
throne,"  and  tell  her  she  had  been  faithful  to  the  baby. 
She  firmly  believed  that  Miss  Kate  knew ;  but  she 
constantly  looked  forward  to  the  face-to-face  interview, 
when  she  would  say,  "  Miss  Kate,  I  kep'  de  promise, 
and  me  and  Miss  Lizzie  never  slacked  a  doin'  our  duty 
to  dat  chile,  even  endurin'  de  war,  when  Marse  John 
was  away  er  fightin'." 

"  Now,  Mammy,  you  ought  not  to  look  so  solemn, 
for  I  am  just  the  happiest  girl  you  know.  I  have  the 
sweetest  home  here,  and  will  be  the  proud  mistress  of 


28  SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY. 

another  one  by  and  by.  After  a  while  Dr.  Gray  says 
he  is  going  to  let  me  have  one  all  my  own.  Then 
there  will  be  a  nice  little  nook  there  for  you  when  you 
come.  Will  not  that  be  lovely  ?" 

Glancing  up,  she  saw  tears  coursing  down  the  with- 
ered cheeks. 

"  Mammy,  tell  me  what  troubles  you.  It  must  be 
more  than  the  fact  that  I  am  going  away.  As  I'll  be 
called,  no  doubt,  as  the  wife  of  a  physician,  to  hear 
many  tales  of  woe,  I'll  take  my  first  lesson  from 
you." 

"  Now,  honey,  I'se  done  seen  lots  of  trouble  'bout 
dis.  Taint  jes  givin'  you  up,  case  I  spected  dat. 
Wonder  is  you  staid  here  dis  long.  You  knows  de 
Bible  is  all  true.  We  jes'  got  to  take  it  all  from  one 
lid  ter  de  uder.  It's  true  I  can't  read  it  fer  myself, 
but  I'se  put  erway  in  my  head  all  I  is  heard.  Your 
ma  read  it  ter  me  many  en  hour  when  she  was  er  chile. 
Jes'  wait  er  minit ;  I  want  you  ter  find  de  place  where 
it  say  it  is  er  sin  to  marry  an  unbelievin'  man." 

"  Oh.  Mammy,  you  know  there  is  nothing  like  that 
in  the  Bible  !  I  never  read  it." 

"  Can't  help  it,  chile — 'tis  dere.  It  says  you  ain't 
to  yoke  wid  unbelievers.  Now,  what  does  dat  mean, 
ef  it  don't  mean  marryin'  folks  widout  religion.  Now 
you  jes'  see  fer  yourself." 

Going  to  the  bureau  drawer,r.she  brought  to  Eloise 
her  mother's  well-worn  Bible,  which  she  kept  carefully 
put  away  as  a  memento  of  the  one  of  whom  she  remem- 


SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY.  29 

bered  so  little.  To  humor  the  old  woman,  she  turned 
to  her  concordance. 

"Ah  !  here.  2  Cor.  vi.  14.  Now  we'll  see  what  it 
says."  Reading  slowly  to  the  attentive  listener,  " '  Be 
ye  not  unequally  yoked  with  unbelievers,  for  what  fel- 
lowship hath  righteousness  with  unrighteousness  ?  and 
what  communion  hath  light  with  darkness  ?'  " 

A  nod  of  approval  was  the  only  sign  made. 

"  Go  on,  chile ;  what  else  it  say  ?" 

"  <  And  what  concord  hath  Christ  with  Belial  ?'  " 

"  Umph  !  dat  de  devil.  Dey  jes'  call  him  dat  high- 
soundin'  name.  He  ain't  nothin'  'tall  but  de  devil. 
Go  on." 

"  *  Or  what  part  hath  he  that  believeth  with  an 
infidel?'" 

"Dar  'tis  again.  Jes'  like  I  said.  You  is  er 
believer ;  you  is  followed  de  Lord  in  baptism.  Now 
ain't  it  plain  'bout  de  other  one  ?  Ain't  dar  no  more  ?  " 

Eloise  wished  that  she  could  close  the  Bible  and  end 
the  conversation ;  for  it  had  awakened  a  train  of 
thought  entirely  new  to  her. 

" '  And  what  agreement  hath  the  temple  of  God  with 
idols?  for  ye  are  the  temple  of  the  living  God; 
as  God  hath  said,  I  will  dwell  in  them,  and  walk  in 
them ;  and  I  will  be  their  God,  and  they  shall  be  my 
people. 

" '  Wherefore  come  out  from  among  them,  and  be  ye 
separate,  saith  the  Lord,  and  touch  not  the  unclean 
thing ;  and  I  will  receive  you, 


30  SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY. 

"  *  And  will  be  a  father  unto  you  ;  and  ye  shall  be 
my  sons  and  daughters,  saith  the  Lord  Almighty.' ' 

"  Now,  chile,  don't  you  see  Mammy  knows  jes'  what 
she's  talkin'  about?" 

"  But,  Mammy,  you've  taken  too  much  for  granted. 
While  it  is  all  true  that  I  am  a  believer — that,  as  I  see 
it,  I  have  followed  my  Lord  in  baptism ;  but  we  must 
allow  others  to  have  their  own  opinions  as  we  do  ours. 
Dr.  Gray's  family  belong  to  a  different  denomination, 
but  that  need  make  no  difference  with  us.  How  many 
dear  Christian  friends  have  we  who  belong  to  other 
churches,  yet  we  never  make  that  a  point  of  dispute. 
They  have  chosen  for  themselves  and  allow  us  to  do 
the  same." 

"  But  all  de  same  he  ain't  no  believer.  He  is  de 
Lord's  enemy.  He  breaks  de  commandments.  I 
ain't  heerd  him  wid  my  own  ears ;  but  Henry  he  say 
it  mos'  make  his  hair  stan'  on  end  to  hear  how  he  talks 
sometimes,  when  he  comes  out  to  de  stable  to  see  'bout 
his  boss.  He  say  he  'lowed  to  Bob  one  day  he  don't 
know  how  Miss  Eloise  gwine  ter  stan'  dat,  case  she 
ain't  uster  sich  talk.  If  de  Doctor  begins  it  whar  she 
is  'twill  skeer  her  ter  death.  Now,  baby,  you  jes'  read 
dat  commandment  'bout  swearin'." 

"  Mammy,  I  do  not  think  the  servants  ought  to  speak 
in  that  way  of  visitors  who  come  to  the  house— cer- 
tainly not  of  Dr.  Gray,  for  every  one  knows  that  we 
are  soon  to  be  married." 

"  Dat  jes'  what  'tis.    Ef  he  was  goin'  ter  marry  some- 


SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY.  31 

body  else  'twould  be  all  right ;  but  de  servants  on  dis 
place  jes'  loves  de  groun'  you  walks  on.  Dey  wants  you 
ter  have  de  best.  You  knows  your  pa  would  be  mighty 
offended  ef  he  knew  anybody  was  cussin'  on  dis  place, 
from  de  overseer  down  ter  de  littlest  one.  You  ain't 
found  dem  commandments  yit.  I  learned  'em  every 
one  on  my  fingers  when  your  ma  was  learnin'  'em  to  say 
to  her  Sunday-school  teacher.  She  beat  'em  all,  and 
was  jes'  as  proud  of  de  little  red  book  dey  give  for  it 
es  she  could  be.  I  ain't  forgot  a  one  of  'em,  but  I 
wants  you  to  read  dat  one  out  loud." 

Again  were  the  well-worn  pages  turned,  and  she 
read  with  a  fervency  and  pathos  she  had  never  before 
used  in  reading  the  "  ten  commandments." 

"  <  Thou  shalt  not  take  the  name  of  the  Lord  thy 
God  in  vain  ;  for  the  Lord  will  not  hold  him  guiltless 
that  taketh  his  name  in  vain.' " 

"  Don't  you  see,  chile,  while  dis  is  close  to  de  fust 
lid,  and  de  yokin'  wid  unbelievers  is  close  to  de  las'  lid, 
it's  all  true  and  has  to  be  obeyed  jes'  es  sure." 

"  You  wait,  Mammy,  till  Dr.  Gray  comes  again  and 
I  think  I'll  have  no  trouble  in  proving  to  you  that  he 
is  not  to  be  classed  with  the  unbelievers.  He  writes 
that  he  will  be  here  at  the  earliest  possible  moment. 
He  has  a  very  ill  patient,  in  whom  he  is  very  much 
interested.  He  is  to  perform  a  most  difficult  operation, 
and  will  await  the  result  with  much  anxiety.  As  soon 
as  the  crisis  is  past  he'll  get  some  one  to  look  after  her, 
and  will  come  here  for  a  day  or  two.  I  regret  as  much 


32  SHE  WAITED   PATIENTLY. 

as  you  that  he  does  not  belong  to  the  same  church  that 
I  do.  I  think  it  would  be  much  better.  I  hope  to 
live  so  consistently  that  he  may  be  in  love  with  my 
doctrine  and  church.  There  are  many  kind  and  noble 
deeds  performed  by  physicians  that  are  never  known 
to  the  outside  world.  I  know  that  he  does  many  deeds 
of  charity.  In  fact,  this  very  young  woman  who  is 
keeping  him  at  the  post  of  duty  now  is  a  poor,  friend- 
less creature,  to  whom  he  not  only  gives  his  services, 
but  furnishes  all  of  her  medicines.  I  think  he  is  cer- 
tainly getting  God's  commendation  for  that.  You  know 
he  says  if  we  only  give  the  cup  of  cold  water  to  one  of 
his  children  it  is  as  if  we  gave  it  to  him.  In  this  in- 
stance alone  I  am  sure  he  is  doing  the  part  of  the  Good 
Samaritan,  whom  Christ  held  up  as  an  example  to  us. 
Yon  know,  Mammy,  that  there  are  always  two  sides  to 
every  question,  and  in  courts  of  law  the  judge  never 
renders  a  decision  till  he  has  heard  from  the  lawyers  on 
both  sides.  As  Dr.  Gray  is  not  here  to  defend  his  side, 
you  must  let  me  be  the  lawyer  to  defend  him." 

"  Dai's  so ;  but  who's  ter  be  de  judge  ?  " 

"  Oh,  I  think  we  can  each  be  a  judge,  and  with  this 
very  story  we  can  settle  the  matter  without  calling  in 
a  third  parly." 

She  opened  the  book  again  and  read  the  full  account 
of  the  man  who  fell  among  thieves. 

"  I  can  assure  you  that  Dr.  Gray  never  goes  by  on 
the  other  side  when  there  ia  distress  to  be  relieved,  but 
he  does  just  what  Christ  commended  the  Samaritan  for. 


SHE  WAITED   PATIENTLY.  33 

I'll  leave  it  to  you  if  that  doesn't  look  like  the  work 
of  a  Christian?" 

"  Yes,  but  appearances  mighty  deceitful.  Dey's  out- 
side. "Pis  de  inside  God  sees — way  down  to  de  bottom. 
Ef  you're  a  Christian,  you  boun'  ter  show  it.  Dat's  jes' 
like  de  Yankees  ketching  your  Uncle  Joe  endurin'  de 
war.  Now,  ef  he  had  seen  dat  dem  men  was  dressed 
in  blue  clo'es,  would  he  er  stopt  en  waited  till  dey  come 
up  ter  him?  No,  honey,  he'd  jes'  took  out  through  dem 
•woods,  kase  he  knowed  every  hog  path  in  'em.  But 
when  he  see  dem  old  gray  clo'es,  what  did  he  do  but  jes' 
stop  en  wait  till  dey  rode  up.  He  kep'  wonderin'  how 
did  dey  git  sich  fine  bosses  en  good  close.  But  dey  say 
dey  Georgy  soldiers,  an'  was  jes'  in  front  ter  find  some- 
thin'  ter  eat.  What  must  he  say  but,  '  You  jes  come 
erlong  wid  me ;  I  'got  plenty  yit,  an'  I's  always  proud 
ter  divide  wid  de  soldiers.'  Now  ef  he  had  jes*  stopt ; 
but  he  didn't.  He  say,  '  My  boys — an'  dar  ain't  no 
better  fitin'  soldiers  in  de  army  den  dey  is — might  git 
down  in  Georgy  some  time,  en  I'd  be  mighty  glad  ter 
know  dat  some  of  de  folks  would  take  'em  in,  en  let 
'em  have  a  good  night's  sleep  en  er  sure  'nuff  supper.' 
Den  he  get  mighty  full  en  he  turned  his  head  tother 
way.  When  he  looked  he  thought  dem  soldiers  looked 
mighty  tickled,  en  he  thought  dat  a  mighty  funny  way 
fer  Georgy  soldiers  to  do.  Jes'  den  dey  come  to  de 
cross  roads,  en  he  turned  ter  go  home.  He  said  to  'em  : 
'  We'll  take  dis  road.'  Dey  jes'  seemed  more  ermused 
dan  ever.  Marse  Joe  he  couldn't  see  what  so  funny  in 
3 


34  SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY. 

axin'  'em  home,  till  one  ur  'em  said :  '  Excuse  us,  old 
man,  but  sence  dem  boys  of  yourn  is  sech  fine  soldiers, 
and  you  got  so  much  for  de  Johnnies,  we  won't  accept. 
We's  a  little  far  from  base  now.  "We  belongs  to  de 
New  York  soldiers,  and  will  have  ter  hurry  back  to 
report  de  road  to  de  Colonel.  But  we'll  invite  you  ter 
spend  de  night,  in  fact  some  time,  wid  us.'  Marse  Joe, 
in  his  perlitest  manner,  thanked  'em,  and  sed  he  erbliged 
to  git  on  home,  'kase  his  wife  would  be  expectin'  him. 
Dey  jes'  compelled  him  ter  go ;  jes'  allowed  him  ter 
leave  a  note  wid  ole  widder  Smith  ter  send  ter  Miss 
Carline,  fust  passin'.  Den  next  day  what  should  dey 
do  but  jes'  send  him  off  and  lock  him  up  in  Fort 
Monroe — all  on  ercount  de  'ceitful  'pearance  of  dem 
Yankees.  'Tis  jes'  so  wid  a  Christian  ;  dey  got  ter 
be  one  thing  or  tother.  You  can't  hole  wid  de  hare 
and  run  wid  de  houn'  in  religion.  I  sees  lots  uv 
trouble  'bout  it.  You  knows  who'll  show  you  'bout  it." 

This  to  Eloise  had  been  like  a  startling  apparition. 
She  wondered  that  it  had  never  presented  itself  to  her 
in  that  light  before.  Scarcely  two  months  would 
elapse  before  she  took  the  most  important  step  of  her 
life.  Was  it  possible  for  her  to  take  it  unadvisedly  ? 

She  had  seen  only  the  gilded  side  of  the  picture.  If 
the  thought  of  a  cloud  had  presented  itself,  the  silver- 
lining  had  so  far  overshadowed  it  that  she  saw  it  not. 
The  old  woman's  words  had  carried  much  of  truth 
with  them.  She  felt  inexpressibly  sad.  She  repeated 
over  and  over  again  to  herself,  "Why,  oh,  why,  did 
I  not  think  of  it  before  ?" 


CHAPTER  III. 

AUNT  HANNAH  AWAKENS  A  NEW  CHORD. 

ALL.  night  Eloise  tossed  on  her  bed.  The  little 
sleep  she  got  was  fitful  and  unrefreshing. 

When  she  appeared  at  the  breakfast  table  the  next 
morning,  both  her  father  and  aunt  noticed  that  there 
was  something  amiss. 

"  Are  you  sick  ?"  they  asked,  almost  in  the  same 
breath. 

"  No,  but  I  was  restless  and  did  not  sleep  very  well. 
I'll  be  all  right  as  soon  as  I  have  had  a  cup  of  coffee." 

So  carefully  had  they  both  watched  her  all  of  her 
life,  that  there  could  be  no  concealment  from  them. 

She  seemed  to  brighten  up  and  exerted  herself  to 
appear  as  cheerful  as  usual.  She  succeeded  so  well 
that  both  left  the  table  satisfied  that  nothing  was 
wrong. 

As  soon  as  the  meal  was  finished,  she  went  out  and 
was  busy  with  her  flowers,  hoping  in  that  way  to  rid 
herself  of  the  haunting  thoughts  which  would  not  down 
at  her  bidding.  She  gathered  some  of  the  handsomest 
ones  and  carried  them  to  the  parlor,  where  she  arranged 
them  with  that  exquisite  taste  she  knew  so  well  how  to 
display.  Then  she  busied  herself  with  other  little 
jobs,  trying  to  divert  her  thoughts  till  the  return  of  the 
boy  who  had  gone  for  the  mail. 


36  SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY. 

She  was  the  first  to  get  possession  of  the  bag  on  his 
arrival.  How  eagerly  she  opened  it  and  threw  out  the 
letters  and  papers  till  the  expected  missive  came  in 
view.  She  gathered  up  what  belonged  to  her  and  went 
to  her  room.  Opening  the  first  one,  she  read  : 

"  My  Dearest  Eloise : 

"  I  know  you  will  rejoice  with  me,  when  I  tell  you 
yow  beautifully  I  have  succeeded  with  my  operation. 
It  is  the  marvel  of  the  medical  faculty  of  the  city. 
None  of  the  physicians  present  had  seen  one  of  its 
kind. 

"  Indeed,  they  are  very  rare,  and  fully  ninety-nine 
per  cent,  die  during  or  immediately  after  the  opera- 
tion. I  certainly  expect,  without  some  unforeseen 
symptoms  develop,  to  see  her  well  and  sound  again.  I 
almost  feel  sure  that  she  will  be  restored  to  her  wid- 
owed mother,  who  is  entirely  dependent  on  her  for 
support. 

"  Thanks  to  the  training  I  got  in  the  German  Uni- 
versity for  my  ability  to  do  it.  I  saw  one  there,  and 
took  a  very  minor  part  in  it,  which  was  almost  like 
this  one. 

"  I  confess,  in  my  anxiety  I  passed  many  sleepless 
hours  before,  and  dared  not  close  my  eyes  for  some 
time  after  it  was  over.  I  felt  that  it  would  do  more  to 
establish  my  reputation  and  give  prestige  than  one 
hundred  ordinary  cases. 

"  I  know  any  one  save  your  own  dear  self  would 


SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY.  37 

class  me  the  veriest  egotist  under  the  sun.  I  must 
own  that  my  pride  will  assert  itself;  for  if  the  cure  is 
Avhat  it  promises  to  be,  I'll  not  have  to  leave  my  native 
heath  in  search  of  patients ;  but  will  prove  that  the 
Scripture  adage,  '  A  prophet  is  not  without  honor  save 
in  his  own  country/  etc.,  will  not  always  hold  good — 
with  the  medical  fraternity,  at  least. 

"  To  no  one  else  would  I  let  the  ego  take  so  promi- 
nent a  part ;  but  I  know  you  feel  just  as  much  interest 
in  the  case  as  I  do. 

"  My  first  thoughts  were  of  you ;  but  I  would  not 
write  till  a  few  hours  had  elapsed,  to  see  if  I  might 
be  able  to  write  so  sanguinely  as  I  have.  When  I  left 
her  an  hour  ago,  she  was  sleeping  as  naturally  and 
peacefully  as  a  child. 

"  I'll  be  with  you  at  the  earliest  possible  moment. 
It  seems  an  age  since  I  saw  you.  I  am  living  now  on 
the  hope  that  only  a  little  while  longer  and  I  will  bask 
in  the  sunshine  of  your  smiles — no  matter  what  goes 
on  in  the  outside  world. 

"  With  fondest  love, 

"  CHARLIE." 

She  left  the  rest  of  her  mail  untouched,  and  flew  to 
tell  the  gladsome  news  to  her  father  and  Aunt  Lizzie. 

Meeting  Mammy  on  the  stairway,  she  blurted  out : 
"  I  tell  you,  Mammy,  the  Doctor  is  on  the  top  round 
of  the  ladder  now.  He  has  succeeded  beyond  his  own 
expectations,  and  we  may  expect  him  almost  any  day 
now." 


38  SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY. 

Her  father,  entering  the  door  at  that  moment,  saw 
that  something  had  happened  to  clear  the  brow  and 
bring  sunshine  into  the  face,  and  guessed  from  whom 
the  good  news  had  come. 

She  did  not  wait  to  be  questioned,  but  opened  the 
letter  and  read  that  portion  of  it  relating  to  his  suc- 
cess. 

"Well,  well,  daughter,  I  am  delighted  to  hear  it. 
Not  only  is  it  a  life  saved,  but  the  reputation  gained  by 
it  will  be  so  very  valuable  to  him.  It  is  not  often  that 
a  young  man  can  attain  prominence  in  any  profession 
without  years  of  application.  But  with  Dr.  Gray  it 
seems  that  it  was  thrust  upon  him  at  once." 

Miss  Lizzie  appeared  at  the  dining-room  door  just  as 
Eloise  opened  the  letter  to  read  to  her  father.  She 
waited  to  hear  the  result,  as  all  of  them  had  been  deeply 
interested  in  the  case,  and  awaited  the  result  most 
anxiously. 

"  I  cannot  agree  with  you,  brother,  that  the  promi- 
nence was  thrust  upon  him  at  once.  I  feel  that  he 
worked  very  hard  for  it.  Do  you  not  remember  how 
pale  and  hollow-eyed  he  looked  when  he  came  home 
from  Germany  ?  His  looks  then  told  plainly  that  he 
had  burned  the  midnight  oil  long  and  often.  I  think 
they  are  hard-earned  honors,  which  makes  me  rejoice 
with  him  the  more.  He  deserves  it  all.  Extend  my 
warmest  congratulations,  Eloise." 

"  You  are  right,  Lizzie ;  but  hard  study  is  not  always 
rewarded  so  quickly.  Add  my  good  wishes,  too." 


SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY.  39 

Aunt  Hannah  took  her  seat  on  the  stairway  and  was 
an  interested  listener  to  it  all. 

"  God  be  praised  for  de  success,  I  say.  I  hopes  he 
ain't  failed  ter  see  de  Lord's  hand  in  it  all.  Dat  mid- 
night ile  mighty  good  in  its  place ;  but  ef  de  Lord 
don't  take  no  part  in  it,  it  boun'  to  lose  its  virtue.  Tell 
him  fer  me  dat  I  hopes  he  give  de  credit  to  de  Lord  en 
not  to  his  own  smartness,  nor  dat  midnight  ile,  neither." 

Miss  Lizzie  and  her  brother  could  not  repress  a  smile 
at  Aunt  Hannah's  earnestness.  To  Eloise  her  words 
meant  so  much  !  For  the  first  time  it  occurred  to  her 
that  a  real  humble  Christian  would  have  given  to  God 
the  praise,  that  he  had  been  an  humble  instrument  in 
his  hands  of  accomplishing  almost  a  miracle.  As  it 
was,  there  was  no  allusion  in  the  whole  letter  to  any 
other  than  "  self."  As  he  himself  said,  it  was  solely 
the  "  ego." 

She  felt  cast  down  at  once. 

She  knew  that  he  would  expect  a  reply  by  return 
mail ;  so  she  went  at  once  to  her  room  to  write.  She 
told  him  of  the  congratulations  sent  by  her  father  and 
Aunt  Lizzie  ;  of  how  proud  all  were  of  him.  "  Mammy 
sends  quite  a  lengthy  message,  but  I'll  keep  that  till 
you  come." 

It  occurred  to  her  that  she  might  in  that  way  lead 
him  to  express  himself,  and  thus  find  out  his  convictions 
on  a  subject  which  she  now  felt  was  of  so  much  im- 
portance to  both. 

It  seemed  so  strange  that  this  unlettered  woman  had 


40  SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY. 

been  able  to  penetrate  so  much  more  deeply  into  this 
matter  than  she  had.  She  remembered  the  trite  saying, 
"  Love  hides  a  multitude  of  faults,"  and  saw  the  truth- 
fulness of  it. 

He  was  highly  cultured,  with  a  most  attractive  man- 
ner of  address.  He  had  a  commanding  figure,  a  flashing 
black  eye,  and  an  expression  which  indicated  strong 
character.  His  intelligence  was  very  apparent,  though 
he  had  quite  a  modest  air,  and  in  no  way  seemed  to  try 
to  court  attention.  To  her,  to  whom  he  had  plighted 
his  troth,  he  had  seemed  well-nigh  perfect.  Now  she 
found  herself  contrasting  him  with  the  young  man  who 
came  to  the  Saviour,  and,  after  enumerating  all  of  his 
good  qualities,  was  told  there  was  yet  a  lack  of  one 
thing.  Could  it  be  the  case  with  this  talented  young 
man  that,  with  all  of  his  possessions,  he  had  failed  to 
take  hold  of  the  most  important. 

This  question,  to  her,  was  assuming  a  grave  character. 
She  wondered  why  it  had  not  forced  itself  on  her  before 
now.  What  must  be  the  result,  and  how  was  she  to 
meet  it,  were  becoming  burning  questions  which  she  had 
no  idea  how  to  answer. 

She  had  to  make  one  more  trip  to  Richmond  to  com- 
plete her  purchases  and  give  the  dressmaker  an  oppor- 
tunity to  finish  up  her  trousseau.  She  determined  to 
be  just  as  busy  as  possible  till  Dr.  Gray  came,  so  that 
there  would  be  but  little  time  for  thinking.  She  drew 
out  her  memorandum  book  and  began  to  think  of  what 
other  articles  were  needed.  As  she  glanced  over  the 


SHE    WAITED    PATIENTLY.  41 

items  already  put  down,  she  saw  there  were  many  ad- 
ditions to  make  of  the  smaller  things  which  are  so 
often  forgotten  till  the  very  last  moment.  She  was  so 
busily  engaged  that  she  did  not  notice  the  arrival  of  a 
visitor. 

"  Let's  see — gloves  to  match  the  lavender  silk,  lace 
and  ribbon  for  same."  A  long-drawn  sigh,  and  she  was 
startled  by  a  soft  pair  of  hands  closing  over  her  eyes. 

"  Oh,  Jennie,  how  you  frightened  me  !  You  came 
in  as  stealthily  as  a  cat.  Take  your  hands  off,  that  I 
may  see  you." 

"  No,  my  lady ;  not  till  you,  Eloise  Carter,  the  most 
highly  favored  lady  in  the  land,  can  give  some  excuse 
for  that  sigh.  It  was  enough  to  give  one  the  horrors 
to  hear  it.  Has  the  Doctor  jilted  you  ?  If  so,  tell  me 
quickly,  that  I  may  arrange  to  catch  his  heart  in  the 
rebound.  I  shall  always  hold  it  against  you  that  you 
captivated  him  before  he  saw  me.  There,  after  that 
speech,  I'll  let  you  look  at  me ;  but,  in  fact,  if  I  had 
seen  him  first  I  am  sure  I  would  have  used  all  my 
wiles  to  have  entrapped  him.  What  is  the  matter  with 
you,  really?  You  do  not  seem  to  be  well.  I  am  sure  if  I 
were  in  your  place  I  would  not  have  an  ache  nor  a 
pain,  much  less  look  pale  and  hollow-eyed.  I  would 
have  a  chronic  case  of  smiles.  When  are  you  going 
to  answer  me?  You  might  at  least  ask  me  to  be 
seated  and  tell  me  that  you  are  delighted  to  see  me,  for 
I  have  ordered  Rob  to  be  put  in  the  stable  and  am 
here  for  the  day." 


42  SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY. 

"  Firstly,  as  soon  as  I  get  an  opportunity  ;  secondly, 
take  this  rocker  here  by  the  window  and  make  your- 
self very  comfortable ;  thirdly,  I  am  delighted  to  see 
you.  I  am  so  glad  that  you  have  come  to  spend  the 
day.  I  was  just  thinking  of  writing  for  you  to  come. 
I  am  longing  for  a  ride,  and  we  can  have  a  canter  this 
afternoon.  It  may  be  that  lack  of  exercise  and  loss  of 
sleep  may  cause  my  paleness.  I  must  get  up  a  color, 
as  I  am  expecting  Dr.  Gray  almost  any  hour  now.  As 
he  has  not  yet  jilted  me,  I  do  not  want  to  be  brought 
into  comparison  with  you,  for  I  must  say  I  never  saw 
you  looking  better.  I  am  afraid  you  would  make 
quite  a  formidable  rival." 

"  What  inventory  was  that  you  were  taking  when  I 
surprised  you  so?  You  left  off  at  '  lace  for  same/ '' 

"  I  had  a  letter  from  Mrs.  Bryan,  who  is  about  to 
finish  up  my  trousseau,  and  she  wants  me  to  come  and 
try  on  my  dresses  once  more  before  she  puts  the  finish- 
ing touches  on.  There  were  many  little  articles  that  I 
knew  I  would  need,  so  I  concluded  to  put  them  on  my 
memorandum  book  as  I  thought  of  them.  Now  you 
can  suggest  some  things,  while  I  am  putting  these 
down,  that  you  feel  sure  I  will  need  and  be  very  apt 
to  overlook.  I  find  that  I  always  leave  off  some  of 
the  most  important  articles  when  I  go  on  a  shopping 
excursion.  The  dresses  and  wraps  are  all  provided 
for.  I  have  all  of  my  millinery  to  buy  now.  I  was 
waiting  till  the  last,  so  as  to  get  good  matches  for  my 
dresses." 


SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY.  43 

"  What  an  old  goose  you  are,  Eloise  !  If  I  were 
engaged,  I  think  my  first  purchase  thereafter  would  be 
the  bridal  veil  and  orange  blossoms.  But  I  expect  I 
would  wear  them  out  trying  them  on,  and  when  the 
supreme  hour  arrived  I  would  have  to  buy  others." 

"  I  have  my  mother's,  and  think  of  using  them,  if 
they  are  not  too  yellow.  I  shall  certainly  use  the  dia- 
mond pin  with  which  hers  was  fastened.  Father  had 
it  reset  some  time  ago." 

"  I  am  ready  with  my  suggestions.  Get  your  pencil 
ready.  My  ideas  flow  fast.  You'll  have  to  be  in  a 
hurry.  One,  two,  three — go  !  Shoes,  hose,  gloves, 
pins,  needles,  cotton,  buttons,  one  box  suspender  but- 
tons, assorted  sizes." 

"Are  you  crazy,  Jennie?" 

"  Never  was  more  sane  in  my  life.  I  heard  of  a 
newly-married  pair  once  who  went  on  a  bridal  tour 
and  he — a  luckless  wight — burst  off  one  of  his  sus- 
pender buttons.  A  man,  as  soon  as  he  is  married, 
becomes  a  very  helpless  animal,  although  he  refers  to 
himself  as  one  of  the  lords  of  creation.  This  fellow, 
having  married  a  wife,  forgot  how  to  repair  damages 
at  once.  But  having  married  a  helpmeet,  he  called  on 
her  to  get  her  needle,  thread,  scissors,  thimble  and  but- 
tons, and  then  he  thought  he  would  find  out  if  she 
knew  as  much  about  sewing  on  buttons  as  he  did.  She 
stood  aghast.  She  had  not  even  brought  along  the 
necessary  articles  to  repair  the  damages  to  her  own 
wardrobe.  She  certainly  had  no  thought  of  being 


44  SHE    WAITED    PATIENTLY. 

called  on  by  him  for  a  long  time.  Then  she  heard  a 
long  discourse  on  what  a  comfort  a  practical  wife 
would  be.  A  visit  to  a  tailor  was  necessary.  I  made 
a  note  of  that  for  my  own  benefit.  You  may  rest 
assured  I'll  provide  myself  with  a  few  dozen  when  I 
start  out.  Next,  half  dozen  balls  of  darning  cotton." 

"  What  on  earth  are  you  thinking  about,  Jennie  ?" 

"  Thinking  only  of  your  future  happines,  and  trying 
to  preserve  you  from  the  evil  to  come.  Didn't  old 
Tom  Slocum  take  his  bride  home  and  hand  her  in  at 
the  front  door,  and,  before  she  had  time  to  take  off  her 
bonnet,  he  came  in  at  the  back  with  a  bundle  of  old 
socks,  saying,  '  You  can  work  on  these,  Sallie,  till  I 
find  some  more  work  for  you?'  Now  you  well  know 
he  never  thought  of  providing  the  cotton  or  needles. 
If  you  are  treated  that  way,  thanks  to  me  you  will  be 
provided  with  the  proper  appliances  for  the  first  greas- 
ing of  your  household  machinery." 

Her  good  humor  was  irresistible,  and  Eloise  was 
already  much  more  cheerful. 

"Unfortunately,"  she  said,  "I  am  not  to  have  a 
house.  I  feel  cramped  already.  Just  to  think  of  being 
confined  to  two  rooms,  when  I  have  always  roamed 
these  hills  and  dales  at  my  own  sweet  will.  It  will  be 
a  novel  sensation  to  me." 

"All  that  may  be  true  ;  but  that  man,  as  wonderful 
as  you  think  he  is,  will  wear  out  socks  and  burst  off 
buttons  just  like  any  ordinary  man.  A  hint  to  the  wise 
should  be  sufficient.  If  you  do  not  heed  this  sage 


SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY.  45 

advice  of  mine,  and  the  first  family  broil  should  be 
caused  by  the  lack  of  them,  you  see  my  skirts  will  be 
clear." 

She  saw  that  her  little  sallies  had  the  desired  effect. 

Jennie  Marvin  had  been  Eloise's  boon  companion  all 
of  their  lives.  They  were  nearly  of  the  same  age,  and, 
although  they  were  quite  unlike  in  disposition,  they  had 
been  the  fastest  friends. 

Jennie  knew  as  soon  as  she  heard  that  sigh  that 
something  was  giving  her  trouble.  Naturally  she  sup- 
posed it  was  the  thought  of  leaving  her  loved  ones  and 
the  happy  home. 

"  Now,  since  I've  done  my  duty  as  far  as  the  buttons, 
pins  and  needles  are  concerned,  I'll  settle  down  to 
business.  I've  changed  my  mind  as  to  my  dress  for  the 
great  event.  Mother  insists  that  it  shall  be  white  satin. 
She  offers  me  her  point  lace  to  trim  it  with.  As 
it  has  seen  many  summers  and  winters  pass,  it  has  not 
whitened  by  age,  but  rather  grown  yellow.  She  suggests 
that  I  get  cream  white  instead  of  the  pearl,  as  it  will  be 
a  better  match.  I  intended  to  come  one  day  this  week, 
but  after  we  discussed  the  question  at  home  I  concluded 
to  come  at  once  and  get  your  opinion  on  the  subject." 

"I  like  that.  It  will  be  beautiful,  and  so  very 
becoming  to  you.  An  idea  has  occurred  to  me  that 
will  settle  all  difficulty,  I  think.  You  go  down  to 
Richmond  with  me.  You  can  take  the  lace  along  and 
get  a  good  match  for  it.  Of  course,  you  will  have  Mrs. 
Martin  to  make  it." 


46  SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY. 

"  I  guess  so ;  but  I  will  have  to  write  and  see  what 
about  her  engagements,  she  has  them  so  far  ahead  at 
this  season ;  though  she  usually  saves  a  place  for  me, 
knowing  I  am  always  in  a  hurry  when  I  come.  I'll 
write  as  soon  as  I  go  home." 

"  There  is  no  need  to  wait  for  that,"  Eloise  replied  ; 
"  you'll  find  everything  you  need  there  in  my  desk, 
and  we  can  mail  your  letter  when  we  go  out  this  after- 
noon. You  write  while  I  put  these  things  away,  and 
then  we  will  go  down  and  sit  with  Aunt  Lizzie.  I  stay 
with  her  all  I  can,  for  I  know  she  will  be  so  lonesome 
when  I  am  gone.  I  find  myself  wishing  sometimes 
that  I  could  transfer  her,  father  and  Mammy  to  my 
new  home.  That  would  be  selfish,  for  neither  one 
would  be  satisfied  a  week.  Besides,  I  would  not,  for 
any  consideration,  have  this  dear  old  home  broken  up. 
I'll  be  able  to  come  so  often,  and  father  and  Aunt 
Lizzie  are  remarkably  well  and  strong — they  will  not 
consider  the  drive  anything.  Poor  Mammy  will  be 
the  loneliest  one.  Since  Uncle  Tom  was  laid  away  she 
has  seemed  to  depend  on  me  more  than  ever.  Do  you 
know  that  she  hasn't  really  found  out  that  I  am  out  of 
my  swaddling  clothes  yet?  It  is  touching  to  see  her 
watchfulness  over  me.  I  told  her  the  other  day  that 
when  I  got  me  a  home  I  intended  to  have  a  comforta- 
ble nook  for  her.  She  said, '  'Tain't  a  place  for  your 
Mammy  to  be  comfortable,  but  a  good  place  to  look 
after  you.  I  lays  awake  studyin'  'bout  who's  goin'  to 
see  to  havin'  your  clo'es  aired  and  your  overshoes 


SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY.  47 

ready,  'ca'se  I  mighty  'fraid  dem  folk  ain't  been  use 
ter  much  where  you  goinV  They  would  not  feel  very 
highly  complimented  by  her  opinions,  do  you  think  ?  " 

"  I  guess  not.  I  know  she  feels  it  sorely,  and  I  ex- 
pect she  worries  herself  into  sleeplessness  on  account 
of  it.  She  has  impressed  me  all  of  my  life  as  being 
very  much  superior  to  most  of  her  race.  I  think  she 
has  the  strongest  religious  convictions  of  any  one  I 
know — certainly  less  of  the  superstitious  ideas  of  the 
race  than  any  of  them." 

"  You  are  right  in  that.  Her  knowledge  of  the  Bible 
is  perfectly  wonderful.  I  had  no  idea  she  knew  it  so 
thoroughly.  I  felt  severely  rebuked  at  my  lack  of  it, 
as  compared  with  hers.  I  venture  she  could  put  many 
an  educated  Christian  to  the  blush,"  said  Eloise. 

"  How  in  the  world  did  she  obtain  it  ?  Not  being 
able  to  read,  I  shouldn't  think  she  would  be  able  to 
retain  what  she  heard,"  said  Jennie. 

"  She  does  retain  it,  though,  and  you  would  be  sur- 
prised in  what  a  connected  way  she  has  it — how  one 
passage  is  related  to  another,  and  how  one  is  affected  by 
the  other." 

Eloise  felt  that  the  conversation,  drifting  into  this 
channel  without  any  seeming  intention,  was  providential. 
She  so  longed  to  hear  what  some  one  else  thought  of 
the  ideas  Aunt  Hannah  had  advanced  on  the  union  of 
a  Christian  and  an  unbeliever.  Yet  she  had  not  been 
able  to  bring  herself  to  the  point  of  agitating  the  ques- 
tion. Aunt  Hannah's  argument  had  been  almost  con- 


48  SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY. 

vincing ;  at  least,  it  looked  very  differently  to  her  now. 
If  she  had  felt  that  any  one  in  whom  she  had  confidence 
could  have  upset  her  opinions,  she  would  gladly  have 
gone  to  them.  She  had  thought  of  her  father,  Aunt 
Lizzie,  and  Dr.  Gordon,  who  still  ministered  to  them. 
He  was  getting  old  for  the  pastorate,  but  retained  his 
faculties,  and  was  much  more  active  than  most  men  of 
his  age.  There  was  a  strong  mutual  attachment  be- 
tween him  and  his  church  which  was  beautiful  to  behold. 
With  few  exceptions,  he  had  baptized  them  all.  He 
had  officiated  in  nearly  every  family,  either  at  the  mar- 
riage altar  or  buried  their  dead.  She  knew  his  counsel 
would  be  wise ;  yet  she  had  an  innate  dread  of  ap- 
proaching him  on  this  subject.  It  was  the  first  time 
she  had  ever  felt  towards  him  in  this  way.  She  had 
always  spoken  to  him  about  any  little  doubts  or  worries 
which  crossed  her  pathway.  But  this  was  so  different 
to  anything  that  she  had  ever  mentioned  to  him.  To 
tell  him  would  only  awaken  a  lack  of  trust  in  one  to 
whom  she  had  committed  her  whole  future.  She  would 
have  to  give  her  reasons,  and  she  shrank  from  laying 
bare  his  faults  to  her  pastor. 

She  had  thought  over  it  in  all  of  its  aspects  and  con- 
cluded to  keep  her  feelings  concealed  from  living  mor- 
tal, certainly  till  she  had  talked  with  the  Doctor  on  the 
subject,  which  she  felt  she  would  do  when  he  came. 
Each  time  she  thought  of  it,  it  seemed  to  become  a 
greater  difficulty,  and  she  wondered  how  she  would 
manage  to  introduce  the  subject  to  him.  She  often  said 


SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY.  49 

to  herself,  "  Oh,  Mammy,  if  you  only  had  known,  you 
would  not  have  troubled  me  so." 

She  so  much  hoped  that  Jennie  might  say  something 
that  would  set  matters  right.  A  great  many  thought 
Jennie  to  be  gay  and  frivolous,  and  not  much  given  to 
deep  thought.  But  Eloise  knew  that  beneath  that 
exterior  at  which  only  the  others  looked  there  beat  a 
heart  as  true  as  steel.  In  any  emergency,  she  knew  she 
could  always  be  depended  on.  She  would  have  her 
fun — sometimes,  perhaps,  at  another's  expense.  But 
withal  she  was  the  staunch  and  loyal  friend. 

"  I'll  just  give  you  an  instance  of  her  knowledge  of 
scripture ;  but  I  do  not  wish  you  to  speak  of  it  to 
another/'  said  Eloise.  "  As  to  how  she  got  it — in  the 
first  place,  she  is  blessed  with  a  remarkably  retentive 
memory.  Mother  became  a  Christian  in  her  early 
childhood,  and  you  know  Mammy  nursed  her  and  did 
for  her  just  as  she  has  for  me — except  her  mother 
lived,  and  she  did  not  feel  the  same  responsibility  for 
her  that  she  always  felt  for  me.  She  says  mother  al- 
ways read  aloud  to  her,  and  would  ask  what  certain 
passages  meant,  and  in  this  way  they  talked  about  it  a 
great  deal.  She  kept  up  the  habit  of  reading  to  her  as 
long  as  she  lived,  and  no  doubt  made  many  things  plain 
to  her.  You  know  I  was  given  jointly  to  her,  father, 
and  Aunt  Lizzie. by  my  mother  in  her  dying  hour,  with 
the  request  that  I  be  early  taught  to  love  Jesus.  Very 
faithfully  have  they  done  their  duty,  and  I  am  sure 
none  of  my  sins  can  be  laid  to  their  charge.  The  other 
4 


50  SHE    WAITED    PATIENTLY. 

day  she  seemed  greatly  troubled,  and  I  found  out,  by 
a  series  of  questions,  that  it  was  something  about  me. 
Finally  she  said  the  Bible  said  a  Christian  and  unbeliever 
must  not  marry.  I  laughed  heartily  and  told  her  she  was 
mistaken.  She  brought  the  Bible  and  told  me  what  to 
find.  She  kept  me  busy  for  more  than  an  hour,  and  I  con- 
fess I  was  greatly  startled  to  find  out  that  she  knew  just 
what  she  was  talking  about.  I  told  her  the  Doctor  was 
brought  up  in  another  church,  and  it  was  only  a  difference 
of  opinion  as  to  doctrine,  and  need  make  no  difference 
with  us.  But  she  really  feels  that  he  is  not  a  Christian. 

"  By  way  of  digression,  did  I  tell  you  of  his  success 
in  an  operation  ?  Not  a  word  ?  But  I  do  not  think 
I've  given  you  time  to  ask  about  him.  He  has  just 
covered  himself  with  glory.  He  writes  that  the  whole 
medical  faculty  of  the  city  are  perfectly  astounded.  Not 
one  of  them  had  ever  seen  one  of  the  kind.  Fortunately, 
he  took  part  in  one  similar  while  in  Germany,  and  thus 
got  his  knowledge  of  it.  I  read  what  he  wrote  about  it 
to  father  and  Aunt  Lizzie,  and  Mammy  sat  on  the  stair- 
way and  heard  it  all.  '  Ef  he  had  been  a  sure  'nough 
Christian  he'd  give  God  some  of  dat  honor  and  glory,' 
she  remarked.  I  was  thinking  over  all  these  things 
when  you  surprised  me.  Doubtless  you  think  I  ought 
not  to  let  it  worry  me,  but  it  hangs  over  me  like  a  great 
dark  pall,  and,  try  as  I  may,  I  cannot  shake  it  off." 

"  I  suppose  she  is  so  very  close  in  her  views  as  a 
Baptist  that  she  thinks  he  must  be  one  if  he  is  a  Chris- 
tian," was  Jennie's  reply. 


SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY.  51 

"  I  suggested  that  to  her,  and  named  over  a  number 
of  our  dearest  Christian  friends  who  belonged  to  other 
denominations,  and  we  esteemed  their  Christian  char- 
acters and  loved  them  none  the  less  because  of  their 
difference  of  opinion." 

"Well,  I  must  confess,"  said  Jennie,  "she  has 
thought  much  more  deeply  on  that  subject  than  I  ever 
have.  You  are  right  about  her  putting  some  of  the 
educated  to  shame  with  her  knowledge  of  the  Bible. 
*  The  testimony  of  the  Lord  is  sure,  making  wise  the 
simple,'  is  well  illustrated  in  Aunt  Hannah.  You 
know,  Eloise,  I  am  not  given  to  preaching,  and  I  verily 
believe  that  som*  folks  think  I  belong  to  the  monkey 
tribe  and  chatter  all  the  time,  without  ever  having  a 
solemn  thought.  They  certainly  make  a  mistake.  I 
know  I  do  not  live  as  circumspectly  as  it  is  my  duty 
and  privilege  to  do ;  yet  I  have  an  abiding  trust  in 
God's  promises,  and  believe  he  will  hear  and  answer 
our  prayers  if  we  go  to  him  in  trust.  My  advice  is  to 
let  it  alone.  You  can  do  nothing  to  change  it,  except 
as  you  do  your  other  cares  and  burdens — take  it  to  the 
Lord." 

"  That  is  true.  I  can  go  to  God  at  all  times ;  and  it 
may  be  that  this  is  allowed,  that  I  may  win  his  soul, 
and  thus  have  it  added  as  the  brightest  star  in  my 
crown  of  rejoicing.  My,  how  we've  neglected  Aunt 
Lizzie  !  It  is  nearly  twelve  o'clock.  We'll  go  down 
at  once.  I  had  no  idea  we  had  talked  so  long." 

"  Neither  did  I,"  said  Jennie.     "  I  must  not  forget 


52  SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY. 

to  ask  a  dozen  or  more  questions  for  mother,  and  cer- 
tainly not  fail  to  get  the  recipe  for  the  muffins  she  had 
for  tea  when  she  was  here  last  week.  The  last  injunc- 
tion, as  I  galloped  away,  was, '  Do  not  forget  the  recipe 
for  the  muffins.' " 


CHAPTER  IV. 

PLEASANT  VISITORS. 

AFTER  dinner  the  girls  went  into  the  parlor.  Jen- 
nie played  several  favorite  airs  for  the  Colonel.  Miss 
Lizzie  came  in  with  the  muffin  recipe  and  handed  it  to 
Jennie. 

"  I  hope  this  is  not  a  suggestion  for  me  to  leave, 
Miss  Lizzie." 

"  No,  indeed  !  Instead,  I  came  to  urge  that  you 
spend  the  night  with  us,  and  let  me  send  a  message  to 
your  mother.  It  has  been  a  long  time  since  you  have 
given  us  that  pleasure.  Besides,  I  have  seen  so  little 
of  you  to-day.  I  knew  that  you  two  were  discussing 
ribbons,  laces  and  other  finery,  and,  as  my  ideas  of 
dress  are  rather  antiquated,  I  could  be  of  no  assistance 
by  any  suggestions." 

Colonel  Carter  added  his  invitation  to  that  of  his 
sister. 

"  I  hope  you  will  stay,  Jennie.  I  have  been  won- 
dering how  Lizzie  and  I  will  manage  to  get  you  here, 
when  our  bird  has  flown." 

"  There  will  be  no  trouble  about  that,  I  can  assure 
you.  I  will  be  only  too  glad  to  come.  I  would  miss 
the  pleasure  of  coming  much  more  than  either  of  you 
could  possibly  miss  my  visits." 


54  SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY. 

"  That  is  real  kind  of  you  to  say  so,  said  the  Colo- 
nel, "and  I  hope  you  will  not  forget  to  keep  your 
promise." 

"Father,  will  it  be  convenient  for  me  to  go  to 
Kichmond  next  week?  Mrs.  Bryan  writes  that  she 
must  have  me  once  more,  before  she  can  finish  my 
work.  I  have  several  things  to  buy.  It  seems  there 
is  no  end  to  a  wedding  outfit.  I  am  afraid  I'll  find  an 
end  to  your  purse,  however." 

"  Perfectly  convenient,  dear.  How  much  money 
will  you  need  ?"  he  asked. 

"  I  can't  say  exactly,  because  one  never  knows  when 
there  is  enough  trimming  ?" 

"Well,  well,  that  can  be  easily  arranged.  I  can 
fill  out  several  checks,  leaving  the  amount  blank,  which 
you  can  add  as  you  need  it.  Get  everything  you  want, 
and  let  it  be  the  very  best,"  he  replied. 

"  Just  listen  to  that/  Jennie.  It  is  too  bad  to  leave 
such  a  father,  isn't  it?" 

"  No,  child ;  I  try  to  put  self  out  of  the  question 
every  time.  It  will  be  better  thus.  Lizzie  and  I  can- 
not stay  with  you  always.  We  will  be  better  satis- 
fied to  see  you  settled  in  life.  Do  you  propose  to  go 
alone  ?  I  am  very  busy,  but  will  go  with  you  if  you 
prefer  it." 

"  I  think  Jennie  will  go.  We  are  going  out  for  a 
ride,  so  we'll  go  there  ourselves  and  consult  Mrs.  Mar- 
vin about  our  plans,  and  let  her  know  that  Jennie  will 
spend  the  night  here.  Then  we'll  go  to  the  postoffice 


SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY.  55 

for  the  evening  mail  and  come  home — famished,  I 
expect,  Aunt  Lizzie ;  so  you  can  govern  yourselves 
accordingly." 

"  I'll  get  an  evening  waist,  Eloise,  in  case  some  of 
your  numerous  admirers  should  call." 

The  horses  were  brought  and  they  were  off. 

"  I  tell  you,  Lizzie,  those  two  will  miss  each  other 
sadly.  They  have  always  been  such  loving,  pleasant 
friends.  I  feel  sorry  for  them,"  said  the  Colonel. 

"  Yes,  brother,  that  is  so.  I  am  trying  so  hard  not 
to  be  selfish  about  Eloise ;  but  I  feel  sometimes  that  it 
will  almost  break  my  heart  to  be  separated  from  her. 
Just  to  think  of  a  real  sorrow  ever  coming  to  her.  We 
have  guarded  her  so  jealously  that  nothing  should  bring 
a  pang  to  her  heart.  I  thought,  when  you  said 
what  you  did  to  her  just  now  about  her  purchases, 
what  a  wonder  it  was  that  she  was  not  a  spendthrift. 
For  never  has  a  single  expressed  wish  of  hers  been 
left  ungratified  that  I  can  remember.  Yet,  with  it  all 
she  is  not  one  bit  spoiled.  Her  ideas  are  not  one  bit 
extravagant.  I  had  to  insist,  when  we  were  buying 
her  outfit,  on  her  having  several  things  which  she  said 
she  could  very  well  do  without.  She  would  say,  '  I 
feel  that  I  commit  a  sin  when  I  indulge  self  and  know 
that  the  heathen  are  perishing  for  the  bread  of  life.' 
She  knew,  of  course,  that  it  would  be  expected  by  Dr. 
Gray's  friends  for  her  to  make  a  very  creditable 
appearance." 

"  As  to  your  being  selfish  in  anything,  Lizzie,  you 


56  SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY. 

have  no  idea  what  the  word  means.  If  I  outlive  you, 
I  think  I'll  have  this  epitaph  on  your  tombstone : 
1  Sacred  to  the  memory  of  Elizabeth  Carter,  who  buried 
self  in  her  girlhood,  and  lived  only  for  others.'  " 

"  I  can  suggest  one  much  more  fitting,  and  that 
would  be,  'A  sinner  saved  by  grace.'  That  would 
speak  the  truth  more  plainly  than  any  other  you  put 
for  me.  I  think  there  is  a  considerable  quantity  of 
selfishness  in  my  composition,"  she  replied. 

"  If  so,  God's  grace  has  been  all  sufficient,  and  you 
have  been  enabled  to  put  it  down,  till  not  a  semblance 
of  it  appears  to  the  most  critical  observer." 

"  Look  at  poor  Hannah.  She  seems  to  be  so  dis- 
tressed of  late.  I  had  no  idea  she  would  grieve  so 
about  her  going  away.  I've  come  upon  her  several 
times  lately  and  found  her  in  tears.  I  think  since 
Tom's  death  she  has  felt  that  she  was  only  a  sojourner 
for  a  time  here.  She  is  a  bright  Christian,"  said  Miss 
Lizzie. 

"  That,  I  think,  is  not  to  be  wondered  at,"  said  Col- 
onel Carter.  "  She  is  above  the  ordinary  negro  in 
intelligence,  and  has  associated  but  little  with  them. 
Of  course,  she  has  in  a  great  measure  followed  after 
those  with  whom  she  has  been  most  closely  connected. 
Her  manner  and  carriage  indicate  that.  I've  expected 
to  hear  her  propose  to  go  with  Eloise,  as  she  still  seems 
to  feel  all  the  responsibility  she  did  when  she  was  a 
child." 

"  I,  too,  have  expected  her  to  say  she  was   going. 


SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY.  57 

She  was  worrying  the  other  day  for  fear  she  would  not 
have  her  clothing  and  room  properly  aired,  and  Avould 
leave  off  her  overshoes  at  the  wrong  time.  The  girls 
have  a  beautiful  afternoon  for  their  ride.  I  think  I'll 
give  orders  for  an  early  tea,  as  they  will  have  good 
appetites  after  their  long  ride.  I  will  not  be  at 
all  surprised  to  see  the  Doctor  at  any  time.  I  will 
order  broiled  chicken  and  tongue,  for  he  is  specially 
fond  of  both." 

"  While  you  are  looking  after  the  creature  comforts 
of  others  I'll  look  after  my  own  and  take  a  nap.  Do 
not  allow  me  to  sleep  too  long.  I  want  to  ride  over  to 
see  about  the  sheep.  I  think  I'll  have  them  transferred 
to  the  pasture  nearest  the  '  quarters.'  I  hear  that  a  dog 
or  dogs  have  worried  several  flocks  below  here.  The 
Widow  Smith  had  several  fine  ones  killed.  I'll  be 
glad  if  you  will  send  John  for  Trent.  I  want  him  here 
at  five  o'clock.  Also  tell  him  to  have  my  horse  ready 
at  that  time.  Now  I'll  sleep  a  little,"  he  said. 

Broiled  chicken,  tongue  and  muffins  were  added  to 
the  order  for  supper,  on  account  of  the  premonition  of 
extra  guests.  Several  other  little  household  duties  were 
attended  to.  She  saw  Mr.  Trent  coming,  and  called 
her  brother. 

Mr.  Trent  came  to  the  porch  and  they  discussed  the 
removal  of  the  sheep,  and  decided  it  would  be  much 
better  to  bring  them  nearer  the  house. 

"Though,"  said  Mr.  Trent,  "it  seems  when  the 
notion  takes  the  dog  he'll  come  right  into  the  yard.  I 


58  SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY. 

was  coming  to  the  house  to  see  you  about  this  when 
John  came  for  me.  Joe  Smith  had  just  passed  up  the 
road.  I  asked  him  about  the  killing  of  his  mother's 
sheep.  "Would  you  believe  it,  sir  ?  It  was  that  worth- 
less cur  of  Tom  Watson's,  that  ought  to  have  been 
killed  months  ago.  He  killed  that  Shropshire  ram,  for 
which  she  paid  fifty  dollars  when  it  was  only  six 
months  old.  They  were  in  that  pasture  just  opposite 
the  house.  The  hands  were  at  work  some  distance  off, 
and  it  was  several  minutes  before  they  got  there.  So 
intent  was  he,  that  Joe  got  near  enough  to  shoot  before 
he  saw  him.  He  did  not  kill  him  outright,  and  he 
went  yelping  off  in  the  direction  of  home.  Joe  went 
back  to  the  house  and  got  his  horse  and  rode  after  him. 
When  he  got  there  Tom's  wife  and  children  were  out 
crying  over  him.  He  says  it  made  him  so  mad  that  he 
forgot  his  manners.  He  asked  if  Tom  was  at  home, 
but  he  was  not.  He  told  her  to  get  the  children  out  of 
the  way.  She  refused  at  first ;  but  when  she  saw  him 
level  his  gun,  she  didn't  stand  on  the  order  of  her 
going.  He  killed  him  and  went  to  the  house  to  ex- 
plain his  reason  for  it.  She  wouldn't  listen  to  him  at 
all.  Said  she  knew  '  Tige'  wouldn't  be  caught  kill- 
ing sheep — he  was  too  well  raised ;  wanted  to  know 
how  he  knew  he  killed  the  right  dog.  Said  no  doubt 
Tom  would  make  him  pay  dearly  for  it.  As  soon  as 
she  stopped  long  enough  to  give  him  a  chance  to  ex- 
plain, he  told  her  about  shooting  him  right  on  the 
sheep.  <  Besides,'  he  said  to  her,  '  I  guess  the  pay  will 


SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY.  59 

have  to  come  from  Tom,  as  mother  paid  fifty  dollars 
for  the  sheep,  and  there  will  be  other  costs,  and  it  may 
be  a  fine  for  keeping  such  a  dog.'  At  that  she  changed 
her  tune  and  expressed  great  sorrow.  She  said  it 
would  ruin  them  if  Tom  had  to  pay  that  much,  and 
she  hoped  Mrs.  Smith  would  let  them  oif  with  less. 
Joe  said  he  knew  Tom  couldn't  pay  it,  but  when  she 
got  so  angry  and  talked  so  much,  he  couldn't  help 
giving  her  a  scare.  Tom  went  over  as  soon  as  he  got 
home.  He  expressed  many  regrets  and  made  many 
apologies  for  his  wife.  He  said  he  would  be  willing  to 
pay  the  whole  amount  if  he  could,  but  would  do  the 
best  he  was  able  to  do.  Mrs.  Smith  told  him  as  long 
as  the  dog  was  killed,  she  would  let  the  matter  drop. 
He  seemed  greatly  relieved." 

Mr.  Trent  called  three  of  the  hired  men,  and  they 
went  to  transfer  the  sheep. 

Miss  Lizzie,  dressed  in  a  cool,  fresh  muslin,  came 
out  on  the  porch — still  strongly  of  the  opinion  that  her 
premonitions  would  prove  correct.  She  saw  the  dust 
rising  and  discovered  a  horseman  approaching.  It 
proved  to  be  only  the  colored  boy  by  whom  Jennie  had 
sent  her  dress,  while  she  and  Eloise  continued  their  ride. 

He  dismounted  and  brought  the  basket  to  the  porch. 

"  Here's  Miss  Jinnie's  dress  what  she  sent,  'ca'se  she 
and  Miss  Luisa  dey  gone  t'other  way.  Dey  say  dey  be 
here  'bout  six.  En  Miss  Alice  she  say  she  much 
erbleged  for  dat  paper  'bout  dem  nuflfins,  en  she  gwine 
ter  speriment  on  'em  fer  supper." 


60  SHE    WAITED    PATIENTLY. 

As  soon  as  he  delivered  his  message  he  was  gone. 

Miss  Lizzie  was  restless,  and  went  to  see  again  that 
everything  was  all  right  in  the  dining  room.  She 
found  Mary  busy  polishing  the  silver  and  getting 
everything  in  readiness. 

She  heard  the  tinkling  of  the  bells  and  the  bleating 
of  the  sheep,  and  knew  that  her  brother  was  close  by. 
She  walked  out  to  see  them  put  the  sheep  into  the 
field.  For  a  wonder,  the  leader  •  seemed  to  be  struck 
with  the  idea  of  going  in  the  right  direction,  and  they 
found  it  an  easy  matter 

"  Come,  brother,  and  brush  off  your  dust  and  get 
ready ;  the  girls  will  be  here  soon." 

Pretty  soon  after  taking  his  seat  on  the  porch,  he 
saw  riders  approaching. 

"  Why,  Lizzie,  each  of  the  girls  has  an  escort.  They 
have  been  lucky  each  to  get  one.  Let's  see — yes, 
that  is  the  Doctor's  grey  mare,  but  the  other  one  I  do 
not  know.  It  is  a  handsome  animal,  though.  I'll  have 
to  congratulate  Jennie  on  not  being  that  proverbial 
crowd,  '  two  is  company,'  eh  ?  That  gentleman  with 
Jennie  is  a  stranger  in  this  section,  I  am  sure — some 
friend  of  the  Doctor's,  I  guess." 

He  left  the  porch  and  sauntered  slowly  down  to  the 
gate  by  the  time  the  riders  had  dismounted. 

"  How  are  you,  Doctor  ?  Glad  to  see  you,  sir.  But 
you  are  no  taller.  Didn't  know  but  what  I  would 
have  to  look  up  to  you." 

"No,  no,  my  stature  has  not  visibly  increased,  sir. 


SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY.  61 

Allow  me,  Colonel,  to  present  my  friend  and  school- 
fellow, Fred  Young,  of  New  Jersey.  I  took  the  priv- 
ilege of  bringing  him  along,  knowing  that  he  was  sure, 
as  I  told  him,  to  have  an  old  Virginia  welcome." 

"  Most  happy  to  meet  you,  Mr.  Young,  and,  as  you 
ace  not  a  Virginian,  to  make  you  most  welcome  to 
Virginia's  hospitality.  It  is  a  trite  saying  with  us  that 
the  latch-string  always  hangs  on  the  outside  of  old 
Virginia  doors." 

They  went  in  and  were  introduced  to  Miss  Lizzie. 
They  sat  for  awhile  on  the  porch. 

"I  tell  you,  Miss  Lizzie,  I've  been  thinking  of 
your  supper  ever  since  I  left  home,  and  hoped  to  arrive 
in  time  to  have  broiled  chicken  added,  but  we  were  a 
little  late  starting." 

Colonel  Carter  laughed  and  said  : 

"  Thanks,  Doctor,  to  one  of  Lizzie's  premonitions  of 
extra  company,  the  chickens  are  already  broiling,  I 
expect." 

"  Good  !  I  told  Fred  it  was  worth  the  ride  here  to  get 
one  of  Miss  Lizzie's  delightful  suppers.  I  was  getting 
ready  to  start  as  early  as  possible,  when  who  should 
appear,  like  an  apparition,  but  this  fellow.  He  announced 
at  once  that  he  was  a  self-invited  guest  of  mine  for  a  few 
days.  '  If  that  is  so/  I  said,  '  I'll  entertain  you  to 
suit  myself."  He  said,  '  Barkis  is  willing.'  I  replied, 
'As  soon,  then,  as  Barkis  gets  his  dinner  we  will  go 
out  into  the  country.  How  will  that  suit  you?' 
'  Just  the  thing  I  would  most  like/  he  said.  '  I  won- 


62  SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY. 

dered  if  I  would  find  you  too  busy  to  show  me  any  of 
the  surrounding  country.'  I  didn't  have  time  to 
explain  till  we  were  on  our  way.  He  wanted  to  know 
why  I  didn't  tell  him,  so  that  he  could  have  brought 
along  an  evening  suit." 

"  I  hope  you  will  make  yourself  quite  at  home,  Mr. 
Young,  and  enjoy  our  delighful  air  and  cool  breezes," 
said  Miss  Lizzie.  "  And  now,  Doctor,  John  is  ready  to 
show  you  to  your  room,  and  by  the  time  you  have 
brushed  off  the  dust,  supper  will  be  ready.  If  you  do 
not  hurry  you  will  find  your  chicken  overdone,  I  am 
afraid." 

When  they  came  down,  they  found  the  ladies  await- 
ing them.  They  were  telling  the  Colonel  and  Miss 
Lizzie  of  their  accidental  meeting,  just  as  they  neared 
the  postoffice. 

"  Now,  Colonel,"  said  Jennie,  "  do  you  not  think 
that  Mr.  Young  deserves  a  chromo  for  coming  with 
the  Doctor,  and  thus  preventing  me  from  assuming  that 
most  awkward  position  of  a  third  party." 

"  Indeed,  I  do.  I  told  Lizzie,  when  I  saw  you  com- 
ing, that  I  meant  to  congratulate  you  on  your  good 
luck,  but  I  had  not  had  an  opportunity  to  do  so." 

This  was  Mr.  Young's  first  visit  to  Virginia.  As 
he  observed  the  well-filled  table,  and  saw  with  what 
ease  and  grace  they  entertained,  he  was  not  surprised 
at  the  reputation  Virginia  had  for  her  hospitality.  HB 
did  not  wonder  at  his  friend's  enthusiastic  description 
of  the  home  and  family,  and  could  but  admire  his  se- 


SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY.  63 

lection  of  a  wife.  He  had  known  of  the  engagement 
for  some  time,  and  the  Doctor  had  written  him  quite 
an  extravagant  description  of  his  fiancee,  but  he  remem- 
bered such  loud  praise  from  an  ardent  lover  should 
always  be  taken  cum  grano  salis. 

The  whole  party  did  full  justice  to  Miss  Lizzie's  sup- 
per, much  to  her  satisfaction.  She  was  a  model  house- 
keeper, and,  like  all  such,  loved  to  have  her  viands 
enjoyed.  She  insisted  on  each  one  eating  more,  affirming 
that  none  of  them  seemed  to  have  an  appetite. 

"  I  object,  Miss  Lizzie,  as  I  fear  I  would  have  to 
establish  a  hospital,  and  I  came  without  my  chest  of 
medicines,"  said  the  Doctor. 

They  took  a  little  stroll,  as  there  yet  remained  some 
minutes  of  daylight.  The  evening  was  spent  in 
pleasant  converse  and  music. 

Mr.  Young  was  a  fine  vocalist,  and  they  enjoyed  his 
songs  very  much. 

Eloise  and  Jennie  played  several  instrumental  selec- 
tions, when  Colonel  Carter  came  in  from  the  porch, 
where  he  had  remained  when  the  young  people  went 
to  the  parlor. 

"  Jennie  has  done  herself  no  credit  at  all,"  he  said — 
"  I  mean  as  a  real  musician.  Her  forte  is  singing 
those  grand  old  Scotch  airs,  which  have  more  music  in 
them  than  all  of  the  fashionable  music  you  can  find  in 
these  days.  Why,  I  wouldn't  give  her  rendering  of 
4  Blue-Eyed  Mary'  for  everything  both  have  played 
to-night." 


64  SHE  WAITED   PATIENTLY. 

"  Now,  Fred,  here  is  a  chance  for  the  display  of 
your  voice.  He  is  of  Scotch  descent,  and  nothing  gives 
him  more  pleasure  than  to  revel  in  those  old  Scotch 
ballads." 

"  We  may  expect  something  grand,  then,"  said  the 
Colonel,  "  for  when  you  hear  Jennie,  you  will  think 
she  was  to  the  heather  born,  so  naturally  does  she  sing 
them." 

"  I  fully  agree  with  you,  Colonel.  They  are  grand. 
I  went  with  my  mother  to  visit  her  relatives  in  Scot- 
land when  a  boy,  and  I  confess  I  have  been  right  much 
of  a  Scotchman  ever  since.  We  were  there  a  year,  and 
in  that  time  I  imbibed  a  fondness  for  everything 
Scotch — except  the  bag-pipe.  I  attended  a  select 
school  while  there  with  some  of  my  young  kinsmen. 
The  students  were  a  happy,  bright  lot,  and  some  of 
them  were  quite  musical.  I  fell  into  many  of  their 
ways,  and  since  then  I've  been  an  admirer  of  their 
songs." 

"  Miss  Carter,  have  you  any  of  the  songs  ?" 

"  Oh,  yes ;  Jennie  knows  just  where  to  find  them, 
for  she  is  called  on  every  time  she  comes." 

"  Here  is  the  portfolio,  Mr.  Young,"  said  Jennie. 
"  Make  your  own  selection ;  I  am  familiar  with  all  of 
them." 

One  after  another  was  chosen.  Mr.  Young  and 
Jennie  sang  well  together.  They  were  all  surprised  at 
the  lateness  of  the  hour  when  the  Doctor  took  out  his 
watch  and  announced  that  it  was  after  eleven  o'clock. 


SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY.  65 

There  was  one  duty  never  neglected  in  that  house- 
hold, it  mattered  not  who  the  guests  were — family 
worship.  Usually,  it  was  in  Colonel  Carter's  room, 
but  occasionally,  when  strangers  were  present,  they  all 
assembled  in  the  parlor. 

Aunt  Hannah  always  remained  in  the  house  until 
after  that  time.  For  one  reason,  she  really  enjoyed  it, 
and  she  always  liked  to  see  that  Eloise  had  everything 
made  comfortable  for  her  every  night. 

Miss  Lizzie  quietly  laid  the  Bible  near  the  lamp. 
Her  brother  took  it  up  and  read  the  twenty-third  Psalm. 
After  the  reading,  they  knelt  and  he  offered  a  fervent 
prayer  for  each  one  present. 

Mr.  Young  could  not  understand  Aunt  Hannah's 
position  in  the  family.  He  observed  her  closely  as  she 
brought  a  small  chair  and  placed  it  just  outside  the 
parlor  door,  where  she  seemed  to  be  a  reverent  and  in- 
terested listener.  To  him  it  was  a  novel  sight.  He 
observed  that  she  was  treated  with  the  greatest  respect 
by  all  of  the  family. 

After  they  went  to  their  room  he  asked  Dr.  Gray 
what  position  she  held  in  the  family. 

"Now,  Fred,  that  is  a  luxury  you  Yankees  have 
never  enjoyed — a  black  mammy.  We  Virginians  class 
them  along  with  our  other  attainments  which  put  us 
ahead  of  the  common  herd.  Aunt  Hannah  has  been 
in  this  family  all  of  her  life.  She  nursed  Mrs.  Carter, 
and  came  with  her  as  maid  when  she  married  Colonel 
Carter.  She  died  when  Eloise  was  just  two  years  old, 
5 


66  SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY. 

and  on  her  death-bed  she  gave  her  into  the  keeping  of 
the  three  you've  seen  to-night.  When  Lee  surrendered 
and  freedom  came  to  her,  she  spurned  the  idea  of  leav- 
ing the  ( baby/  as  she  still  calls  Eloise." 

"  Ah,  I  see  how  it  is  that  she  has  the  post  of  honor. 
I  could  but  observe  her  during  the  time  of  worship, 
how  devoutly  she  seemed  to  enter  into  the  service.  I 
say,  Charlie,  is  all  Virginia  like  this  ?  If  so,  you  may 
count  me  a  citizen  of  the  Old  Commonwealth  at  once. 
I  have  never  enjoyed  an  evening  at  a  strange  place  so 
much  in  my  life.  Every  one  of  them  treated  me  as  a 
personal  friend.  I  would  like  to  know  if  Miss  Marvin 
is  '  heart-whole  and  fancy  free.'  She  is  a  charming 
young  woman.  How  far  is  her  home  from  here? 
Have  you  known  her  long  ?" 

"Stop,  if  you  please,  Fred,  and  ask  one  question 
only  at  a  time.  I  don't  know  how  you  do  in  New 
Jersey,  but  when  our  lawyers  get  a  witness  on  the 
stand,  they  have  one  question  answered  at  a  time.  Do 
you  put  them  to  them  by  the  dozen  and  let  them  an- 
swer at  their  leisure  ?  That  is  what  you  have  done 
now.  While  I  did  not  take  them  down  in  regular 
order,  I'll  try  to  give  you  the  desired  information,  to 
the  best  of  my  knowledge  and  ability.  She  lives  about 
two  and  a  half  miles  from  here.  She  and  Eloise  have 
been  the  fastest  friends.  The  two  families  are  quite 
congenial.  Now,  as  to  the  '  heart  whole  and  fancy 
free'  part,  I  cannot  answer  truly ;  I  know  she  has 
many  admirers.  I  expect  she  has  or  could  have  had 


SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY.  67 

an  offer  from  every  young  man  for  miles  around,  be- 
sides numberless  city  swains  who  visit  her.  I  was 
thinking  if  you  were  in  that  state,  it  would  not  be  long 
before  you  would  fall  a  victim." 

"  I  was  fully  so  up  to  a  couple  of  hours  ago,  but 
will  not  be  so  sure  about  it  now.  She  has  a  magnificent 
voice.  I've  never  heard  any  one  who  could  sing 
'  Annie  Laurie '  as  she  did  to-night,"  he  replied. 

"  Get  to  bed,  old  fellow  !  I  can  make  a  diagnosis 
of  your  case  in  my  sleep.  I'll  give  you  the  prescription 
right  now.  '  Faint  heart  ne'er  won  fair  lady.'  Enter 
the  race,  no  matter  how  many  contestants  there  may 
be.  Go  in  to  win.  You  have  my  best  wishes.  Good- 
night." 

They  were  up  by  six  o'clock,  feeling  as  fresh  as  pos- 
sible. They  went  out  for  a  walk. 

Fred  Young  and  Charles  Gray  met  for  the  first  time 
at  school,  where  they  were  assigned  to  the  same  room. 
About  the  same  thought  came  to  each — "  Shall  I  like 
him  ?  Can  there  be  any  affinity  between  us  ?  "  Time 
answered  the  questions.  No  truer  friendship  had  ever 
existed.  Although  they  parted — one  to  take  his  degree 
at  Yale,  the  other  one  first  at  the  University  of  Virginia, 
and  then  at  a  celebrated  German  University — they  had 
always  kept  up  a  correspondence. 

Dr.  Gray  had  on  several  occasions,  when  in  New 
York,  gone  to  his  friend's  home  for  a  day  or  two,  but 
until  now  he  had  not  the  pleasure  of  entertaining  him. 

"  I  am  specially  glad,  Charlie,  that  I  found  you  so 


68  SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY. 

heart-hungry  for  this  visit.  I  would  not  have  missed 
it  for  a  great  deal." 

"  I  knew  you  would  enjoy  it,  and  I  really  believe 
that  unexpected  pleasures  are  always  more  appreciated. 
I  am  very  glad  that  we  found  Miss  Jennie  here.  She 
is  a  remarkably  entertaining  young  lady.  I  wish  we 
had  time  to  visit  her  at  her  home." 

When  they  got  in  sight  they  saw  that  the  young  ladies 
were  already  down. 

Breakfast  was  soon  announced.  At  the  table  Jennie 
said : 

"  Doctor,  excuse  my  seeming  curiosity — I  believe 
you  gentlemen  say  we  have  it  all — in  asking  what  time 
you  will  return  to  the  city  ?  " 

"  Certainly,  Miss  Jennie ;  but  let  me  disabuse  your 
mind  as  to  the  ladies  having  all  of  the  curiosity  ;  for 
this  friend  of  mine  plied  me  with  so  many  questions 
that  I  had  to  order  him  to  bed,  in  order  to  sleep  at  all. 
Now  for  the  question.  We  have  decided,  as  there  is  a 
full  moon,  to  stay  till  about  nine  o'clock,  and  enjoy  a 
moonlight  ride  home." 

"  I  am  glad  to  hear  that.  I  hope  you  will  give  us 
the  pleasure  of  having  you  to  take  tea  with  us  at  Bel- 
mont.  That  will  be  about  three  miles  on  your  way.  I 
am  sure  mother  would  be  delighted  to  have  you." 

"  And  I  am  sure  that  we  will  accept  the  invitation 
with  much  pleasure,"  replied  Dr.  Gray. 

"  Of  course,  Colonel  Carter,  Miss  Lizzie  and  Eloise 
will  join  us.  I  forgot  to  mention  that,"  she  said. 


SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY.  69 

"  Miss  Marvin,  I  must  be  allowed  to  defend  myself 
against  the  charge  brought  by  my  friend  Gray,  that  I 
am  the  only  man  with  superabundance  of  curiosity, 
for  I  can  assure  you  that  he  asks  so  many  questions  that 
I  sometimes  think  him  a  veritable  Yankee.  I  must 
add  my  thanks  for  the  invitation.  I  have  heard  all  my 
life  of  the  '  garden  spot '  of  Virginia.  I  think  I  must 
have  had  the  good  fortune  to  have  reached  it  at  once." 


CHAPTER  V. 

THE  INDIAN   LEGEND. 

SOON  after  breakfast  Jennie  ordered  her  horse  and 
made  ready  to  leave. 

Eloise  saw  there  was  certain  to  be  a  dilemma — as 
neither  gentleman  would  feel  at  all  comfortable  to  see 
her  ride  away  alone.  She  quickly  thought  of  a  plan 
by  which  any  unpleasantness  might  be  avoided. 

She  had  seen  the  two  glance  askance  at  each  other, 
and  knew  quite  well  what  was  passing  through  their 
minds. 

Turning  to  Jennie,  who  had  just  come  out  ready  to 
start,  she  said  : 

"  I  think  as  this  is  Mr.  Young's  first  visit  in  our 
section  of  the  State,  that  it  would  be  really  unkind  in 
us  not  to  take  him  to  the  scene  of  our  only  Indian 
legend  in  this  neighborhood.  I  propose,  if  it  meets 
the  approval  of  the  entire  party,  that  we  order  the 
other  horses,  and,  after  going  by  with  Jennie  to  tell  her 
mother  of  our  proposed  visit  this  afternoon,  we  extend 
our  ride  to  the  Indian  Spring.  Jennie  being  gifted  as 
a  story-teller,  we  will  deputize  her  to  give  us  the  legend 
as  we  look  into  the  waters  of  this  lovely  spring.  What 
say  you  ?" 

"  I  must  say,  Miss  Carter,  you  have  put  me  under 


SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY.  71 

still  another  obligation.     I  could  not  have  arranged 
one-half  so  well/'  said  Mr.  Young. 

"  And  I  will  say  that  I  will  be  pleased  to  have  your 
company,  and  will  try  to  give  you  the  very  best  version 
of  this  legend  in  the  memory  of  the  oldest  inhabitant/' 
replied  Jennie. 

All  eyes  turned  to  Dr.  Gray  for  his  reply. 

"  Words  are  inadequate  to  express  my  admiration 
for  Miss  Carter  as  a  schemer.  I  knew  if  we  allowed 
Miss  Jennie  to  go  alone  our  prestige  for  gallantry 
would  be  forever  lost.  On  the  other  hand,  I  could  not 
decide  which  one  of  us  should  have  the  privilege  of 
escorting  her.  But  this  arrangement  makes  it  perfectly 
agreeable  to  all  parties." 

The  horses  were  soon  ready  and  they  set  out,  with 
the  understanding  that  they  would  return  for  an  early 
dinner. 

When  they  reached  Mrs.  Marvin's  it  was  agreed  that 
they  would  not  dismount,  except  Jennie,  who  would  tell 
her  mother  of  their  arrangements  and  join  them  quickly. 

Mrs.  Marvin  was  sitting  on  the  porch,  busy  with 
some  sewing,  when  she  saw  them  coming.  She  was 
looking  for  Jennie,  and  fully  expected  Eloise  to  come 
with  her.  She  wondered  who  their  escorts  could  be. 

Jennie  ran  quickly  up  to  the  porch  and  told  her 
mother  of  their  plans.  She  walked  back  with  her  to 
the  gate  and  was  introduced  to  Mr.  Young. 

Dr.  Gray  dismounted  as  he  saw  her  coming.  As  he 
offered  his  hand,  she  said  : 


72  SHE    WAITED    PATIENTLY. 

"  I  must  extend  my  congratulations  on  the  fame  you 
have  achieved,  Doctor ;  I  was  just  reading  of  it  in  the 
Richmond  paper.  I  am  always  gratified  when  any 
Virginian  does  well,  but  especially  so  if  that  Virginian 
is  numbered  among  my  personal  friends." 

"  Thank  you,"  he  said.  "  I  can  assure  you  I  feel 
very  grateful  for  the  many  kind  and  pleasant  wishes  of 
my  friends." 

"  Jennie  tells  me  that  you  will  be  with  us  to  tea.  I 
am  very  glad  she  thought  to  give  us  such  a  pleasure. 
I  hope  you'll  come  early.  Remember,  Doctor,  we  are 
quite  old-fashioned  in  our  notions." 

Jennie  mounted,  and  they  soon  found  themselves  at 
the  spring.  It  was  indeed  a  beautiful,  romantic  spot. 
The  same  old  trees  were  casting  their  shade,  and  the 
same  waters  were  winding  their  several  ways  to  the 
James,  as  when  the  Indian  brave  and  his  dusky  sweet- 
heart met  death  here,  clasped  in  each  other's  arms. 

"  Now  for  a  drink  of  the  purest  water  in  the  State," 
said  Eloise,  as  they  dismounted. 

"  And  not  a  drinking-cup  in  the  party,  I'll  be 
bound,"  said  Dr.  Gray,  "  and  we  knew  we  would  be 
quite  famished  when  we  saw  this  beautifully  clear 
water.  Why  did  none  of  us  think  of  it  ?" 

"  Who  would  use  a  conventional  cup  here  ?  I  am 
surprised  at  you.  It  must  be  nature's  own  handiwork 
at  such  a  spring  as  this.  Jennie  and  I  have  drank 
here  too  often  not  to  know  how  to  improvise  a  cup. 
What  do  you  suppose  that  poplar  and  this  thorn  grew 


SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY.  73 

so  close  by  for  ?  If  you  cut  a  dozen  thorns  I'll  soon 
prove  their  use." 

Very  deftly  the  fingers  of  the  girls  worked  for  a 
moment  or  so,  and  each  one  had  a  cup  fit  for  a  king. 

"  Now,  Mr.  Young,  I  know  you'll  agree  with  me  that 
these  are  much  more  suitable  for  such  a  spring  than  the 
most  handsomely  chased  silver  one  to  be  found  at 
Tiffany's,  especially  as  we  are  to  swallow  with  the  water 
an  old  Indian  love  story,"  said  Eloise. 

"Indeed,  I  do.  I  begin  to  regret  that  I  was  not 
raised  in  the  country.  It  seems  to  me  that  those  who 
are  can  so  much  better  adapt  themselves  to  circum- 
stances than  we  city-bred  fellows,"  said  Mr.  Young. 

"Miss  Marvin,  I  am  getting  anxious  to  hear  that 
legend.  Do  let  us  have  it." 

They  seated  themselves  on  a  large,  moss-covered 
stone,  and  announced  their  readiness  to  listen. 

"  Of  course,  you'll  have  to  allow  me  the  privilege  of 
all  story-tellers,"  she  said. 

"  Certainly,"  they  answered. 

"  Once  upon  a  time — and  that  time  is  supposed  to 
be  early  in  1700 — there  roamed  over  this  part  of  the 
State  quite  a  large  tribe  of  Indians.  The  chief  had 
many  daughters,  but  one  of  the  number  seemed  to  have 
been  his  favorite,  and  also  of  many  of  the  braves  of 
the  tribe.  Her  unpronounceable  Indian  name  meant 
Bright  Eyes,  and  by  that  we  will  know  her. 

"  One  after  another  of  the  braves  laid  his  heart  at 
her  feet.  To  each  one  she  gently  answered,  '  no.' 


74  SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY. 

"  At  last  came  Timid  Deer,  and  for  the  first  time  was 
any  emotion  shown.  This  spring  was  their  favorite 
resort.  Probably  this  very  stone,  if  it  could  speak, 
could  tell  us  volumes,  could  we  but  interpret  their  lan- 
guage. Excuse  the  digression. 

"  Her  father  was  very  angry  when  he  knew  that 
Timid  Deer  was  her  choice.  This  name  had  been  given 
him  in  derision.  He  was  tall,  straight  and  handsome — 
just  the  one  to  win  an  Indian  maiden's  heart.  But  he 
seemed  to  be  lacking  in  the  qualities  which  would  recom- 
mend him  to  his  fellow-braves.  In  the  chase  he  was 
as  fleet  as  the  fleetest.  Yet  no  other  arrow  flew  so  wide 
of  the  mark  as  his.  Everything  that  had  life  seemed 
to  appeal  to  him.  His  belt  carried  not  a  single  scalp, 
and  he  became  a  by-word  with  the  others.  We  can 
imagine  why  he  should  be  the  very  last  to  confess  his 
love  to  Bright  Eyes.  He  knew  how  he  was  derided 
by  the  others,  and  he  dared  not  tell  her,  for  fear  that 
she,  too,  shared  their  opinions. 

"  Chance  often  threw  them  in  company,  and  he  some- 
how discovered,  to  his  great  joy,  that  one  heart  in  the 
tribe  beat  in  unison  with  his. 

"  The  old  chief  was  furious,  and  declared  the  mar- 
riage should  never  be.  He  selected  for  her  Man  of 
Many  Scalps,  a  bloodthirsty,  ill-natured  fellow,  who 
was  a  bitter,  implacable  enemy  to  the  white  man,  and 
in  fact  to  those  of  his  own  race,  if  they  dared  to  cross 
his  path. 

"  Her  heart  quailed  within  her  at  this  announcement. 


SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY.  75 

She  pleaded  with  him  not  to  force  her  to  this  ;  but  he 
was  obdurate.  '  Spare,  oh,  spare  me,  just  two  moons 
more  ! '  she  begged.  Give  me  my  freedom  just  two 
moons  longer ! ' 

"  '  No,  no/  he  replied  ;  '  two  suns  more  shall  set,  and 
then  you  will  be  the  wife  of  Man  of  Many  Scalps. 
Timid  Deer  ;fraid  of  shadow.  He  no  brave.  Kill  no 
white  man.  Two  suns  more.  Do  you  hear?' 

"  Poor  Bright  Eyes  wended  her  way  hither.  Soon 
she  was  joined  by  Timid  Deer.  She  told  him  of  her 
father's  decision.  In  vain  they  tried  to  think  of  some 
way  to  circumvent  the  old  chief. 

"  At  last  Bright  Eyes  said :  '  Let's  go  together  to 
the  happy  hunting  grounds.  There  will  be  no  Man  of 
Many  Scalps  there.' 

"  He  was  wild  with  joy  at  her  proposition. 

"  '  Two  suns  more,'  he  said.  '  To-morrow  at  this 
time  we  will  meet  here,  and  there  will  be  no  more 
trouble  for  us.  Remember,  Bright  Eyes,  I'll  make  all 
things  ready  and  we  will  not  be  seen  together  again.' 

"  She  went  about  her  duties  quietly,  and  to  all  ap- 
pearances she  even  listened  with  seeming  attention  to 
the  arrangements  made  by  her  father  and  Man  of  Many 
Scalps  for  the  approaching  marriage.  She  acquiesced 
in  all  their  plans,  and  each  felt  confident  that  all 
was  well. 

"  The  absence  of  Timid  Deer  was  not  noticed,  as  it 
often  happened  for  days  that  he  was  not  seen.  To  the 
great  relief  of  Bright  Eyes,  the  other  one,  too,  was 


76  SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY. 

away.  He  had  crossed  the  river  to  watch  the  move- 
ments of  some  white  families  who  were  making  a  settle- 
ment on  the  other  side.  He  was  an  adept  at  pilfering, 
and  expected  to  add  to  his  riches  from  their  store.  If 
chance  put  one  in  his  way  he  certainly  would  not 
scruple  to  add  another  to  the  long  string  of  scalps  which 
had  given  him  his  sobriquet. 

"  She  was  seen  to  go  in  the  same  direction  soon  after 
his  departure ;  but,  after  getting  well  out  of  sight,  she 
turned  her  course  and  wended  her  way  here.  She  was 
soon  joined  by  Timid  Deer,  who  brought  with  him  the 
poisoned  arrows. 

"After  chanting  the  funeral  dirge  they  each  plunged 
an  arrow  into  the  heart. 

"  When  night  came  on,  and  neither  Bright  Eyes  nor 
Timid  Deer  was  at  the  wigwam,  suspicion  was  aroused. 

"  The  old%hief  summoned  his  braves,  and  a  search  was 
made.  As  several  had  seen  Bright  Eyes  go  in  an 
opposite  direction,  they  did  not  come  here  at  first. 

"Soon  after  daylight,  a  party,  headed  by  the  chief 
himself,  came  to  this  spot,  to  find  them  clasped  in  each 
other's  arms,  and  swollen  almost  beyond  recognition 
from  the  poisoned  arrows. 

"  It  is  said  they  were  buried,  just  as  they  died,  under 
that  large  pine  there. 

"  The  credulous  negroes  aver  that  at  night  they  see 
strange  things  and  hear  queer  sounds  as  they  pass. 
They  say  it  is  the  Indian  dirge  they  hear  chanted.  I 
suppose  it  is  only  the  soughing  of  the  wind  through  the 


SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY.  77 

pines.  I  am  sure  I  had  just  as  soon  hear  a  veritable 
dirge  as  that  uncanny  sound.  It  always  seems  to  me 
as  a  requiem  for  lost  souls. 

"  I  hope  I  have  not  made  you  feel  *  creepy/  Mr. 
Young." 

"  No,  indeed.  I  have  enjoyed  your  story  immensely. 
I  always  loved  to  hear  Indian  stories.  As  a  boy  I 
longed  to  visit  the  places  made  famous  by  the  first  set- 
tlements in  our  country.  I  have  often  promised  myself 
a  trip  for  the  sole  purpose  of  visiting  some  of  them.  I 
little  thought,  when  I  left  home,  that  I  should  have 
this  pleasure.  I  cannot  think  how  I  shall  ever  be  able 
to  return  the  kindness." 

They  took  another  quaff  from  the  spring. 

Just  as  they  were  about  to  mount,  Jennie  said  : 

"  I  almost  forgot  to  tell  another  superstition  con- 
nected with  it,  and  that  is  if  you  are  here  &actly  at  the 
same  hour  on  which  they  died,  you  will  see  their  reflec- 
tion in  the  water,  instead  of  your  own.  I've  looked  in 
many  times,  but  no  other  face  save  my  own  has  been 
reflected." 

The  trio  proceeded  on  their  way  after  leaving  Jen- 
nie at  Belmont.  It  was  eleven  o'clock,  and  they 
knew  they  were  expected  by  the  household  at  Sunny- 
meade. 

Miss  Lizzie  had  the  early  dinner,  and  they  spent  the 
time  till  four  o'clock  in  general  conversation,  when 
they  set  out  for  Belmont. 

They  found  Mrs.  Marvin  to  be  a  most  charming 


78  SHE   WATTED   PATIENTLY. 

hostess,  and  she  entertained  them  in  the  most  agreeable 
manner  till  tea-time. 

The  table,  with  its  snowy  napery,  beautiful  china 
and  silver,  of  itself  looked  very  inviting.  In  addition 
to  this,  everything  was  faultlessly  cooked. 

Again  was  Mr.  Young  impressed  with  the  lavishness 
of  the  spread.  At  his  home  an  invitation  to  tea  gen- 
erally meant  a  cold  collation,  with  hot  tea,  coffee  or 
chocolate. 

He  knew  that  Mrs.  Marvin  had  no  notice  of  their 
coming  till  that  morning.  He  saw  then  that  she  did 
not  appear  in  any  way  perturbed  by  the  announcement, 
but  very  gracefully  seconded  her  daughter's  invitation. 

"  Miss  Marvin,  I  must  have  some  of  your  music 
before  we  leave.  I  enjoyed  your  songs  very  much  last 
night,"  Mr.  Young  said  to  Jennie. 

"  Certainly ;  we  will  go  to  the  parlor  at  once.  We 
are  all  passionately  fond  of  music,  and  all  play  after  a 
fashion.  I  would  like  you  to  hear  my  younger  sister 
and  brother,  if  I  can  prevail  on  them  to  play.  They 
are  quite  shy  of  strangers  and  do  not  like  to  come  in." 

Mrs.  Marvin  left  the  room  and  soon  returned  with 
the  two.  Each  had  an  instrument. 

Mrs.  Marvin  went  to  the  piano,  Jennie  got  out  her 
violin,  Belle  the  guitar,  and  Elmer  his  flute. 

They  played  several  selections,  and  the  boy  and  girl 
quietly  left  the  room. 

The  Doctor  put  his  head  in  at  the  window  and  said  : 

"  Only  one  half  hour  more,  Fred,  for  music.     We 


SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY.  79 

must  be  off  at  that  time,  if  we  expect  to  get  any  sleep 
at  all.  If  there  are  no  calls  for  me  at  my  office,  I'll 
go  on  home  with  you  and  get  a  good  night's  rest.  I 
feel  that  a  week  like  the  last  two  days  would  quite  re- 
fresh me,  and  make  me  feel  like  another  man." 

"  Give  us  ( Good-Bye,'  Miss  Jennie,  and  we  will  go, 
as  I  see  our  horses  are  at  the  gate." 

It  was  a  lovely  night,  and,  as  they  rode  on,  each  was 
filled  with  his  own  thoughts. 

Dr.  Gray  had  discovered  new  beauties  in  the  charac- 
ter of  his  aifianced  which  he  had  thought  it  not  possible 
to  do,  as  he  had  imagined  he  had  found  one  almost 
perfect. 

They  arrived  at  the  Doctor's  office,  and  found  such 
a  reassuring  note  as  to  the  condition  of  his  patients  that 
he  concluded  to  go  at  once  to  his  room. 

Passing  the  note  to  his  friend,  he  said : 

"  It  would  have  been  a  fine  joke  if  I  had  stayed  long 
enough  to  allow  them  all  to  get  well,  and  find  myself 
without  patients.  An  old  friend  of  mine  tells  it,  as  a 
joke  on  himself,  that  he  got  sick  one  time,  and  recovered 
so  slowly  that  all  of  his  patients  got  out  and  came  to 
see  him,  even  his  chronic  cases.  He  said  he  stood  it 
all  very  well  till  one  day  a  visitor  was  announced,  and 
in  walked  an  old  fellow  who  had  been  advised  by  him 
to  make  his  will  and  settle  up  his  business,  as  his  days 
were  numbered.  (  That,'  he  said,  '  was  the  straw  which 
broke  the  camel's  back,  and  you  may  be  assured  I  lost 
no  time  in  getting  out,  for  I  saw  my  living  was  lost  if 


80  SHE    WAITED   PATIENTLY. 

I  stayed  in  longer.'  I  must  see  what  I  can  do  for  your 
entertainment  to-morrow.  Though  I  do  not  think  it 
will  be  very  long  before  you  turn  your  face  in  this  di- 
rection again ;  I  think  I  can  discern  the  future  to  some 
extent." 

"  That  remains  to  be  seen.  I  admit  that  this  heart 
of  mine,  which  heretofore  has  been  thought  by  my 
friends  to  be  made  of  adamant,  has  received  an  im- 
pression. However,  I  must  not  rush  into  danger,  but 
must  calmly  take  my  bearings  and  see  what  is  ahead  of 
me.  It  will  never  do  to  go  blindly  into  a  matter  of 
so  much  moment.  I'll  say  this  much,  if  there  is  any 
chance  to  win,  I  am  in  for  the  race.  I  enjoyed  my 
trip  so  very  much.  I  never  saw  two  more  lovely  homes 
than  those  you  introduced  me  into,"  was  Fred's  honest 
reply.  "  I  could  but  wonder  all  the  time  that  Mrs. 
Marvin  should  remain  a  widow.  She  is  rather  young 
looking,  handsome,  and  very  attractive  in  manner." 

"  Now  do  not  go  to  match-making,  Fred.  It  is 
quite  a  thankless  task.  Though  some  of  the  neighbor- 
hood gossips  have  hinted  that  she  and  Colonel  Carter 
would  make  a  match,  I  hardly,  think  so.  Both  seem 
so  wedded  to  their  families  and  to  the  memory  of  hus- 
band and  wife." 

The  next  morning  they  started  out  rather  early.  Dr. 
Gray  wanted  to  talk  over  his  plans  for  his  bridal  outing 
with  his  friend.  He  said  : 

"  I  am  glad  to  be  able  to  say  to  you  in  person  what 
I  had  intended  to  write  you  in  a  few  days.  It  is  so 


SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY.  81 

much  more  satisfactory.  The  exact  date  has  not  been 
definitely  determined  on  yet  for  our  marriage.  I  am 
anxious  to  spend  a  month  at  Niagara  and  other  points 
of  interest,  either  on  the  Lakes,  or  the  Catskills,  or 
Adirondacks.  We  have  not  quite  made  up  our  minds 
yet.  We  will,  of  course,  expect  you  to  be  present.  It 
was  my  intention  to  write  to  you  as  soon  as  a  date  was 
decided  on." 

"  Let  me  help  you  to  a  decision  by  making  a  sug- 
gestion, which  you  will  see  at  once  is  not  altogether 
unselfish." 

"  I  am  sure  I'll  be  obliged  for  one,"  said  Dr.  Gray. 

"To  Niagara,  then,  by  all  means,  and  there  are 
many  points  of  interest  near  by  which  you  can  easily 
reach  from  there,  and  will  consume  but  little  time.  A 
trip  then  by  steamer  to  Montreal  and  Quebec  ;  thence 
by  one  of  the  numerous  routes  to  Champlain,  and  on  to 
the  Adirondacks.  I  have  a  friend  there  who  keeps 
one  of  the  best  resorts  in  this  or  any  other  country. 
He  always  has  the  most  select  crowds,  and  his  rooms 
are  always  engaged  by  the  opening  of  the  season.  If 
you  can  induce  Miss  Jennie  to  go  with  you,  I  would 
join  the  party  at  my  very  earliest  convenience,  and 
there  would  be  no  third  party  *  crowd.'  Do  you  see  ?" 

"  I  see,  certainly,  that  you  are  truthful  at  least  when 
you  own  that  you  are  not  a  disinterested  party.  I  feel 
certain  that  the  arrangement  will  suit  Eloise,  and  think 
there  will  be  no  doubt  about  Miss  Jennie's  willingness 
to  go  along.  She  is  always  ready  for  fun  and  pleasure. 


82  SHE    WAITED    PATIENTLY. 

I  have  been  anxious  to  take  my  sister  along,  and  that 
will  suit  exactly.  I'll  write  at  once  and  unfold  your 
plan,  and  through  Eloise  present  the  invitation  to  Miss 
Jennie,"  was  the  Doctor's  reply. 

"  In  the  meantime  I  will  write  to  my  friend  and 
tell  him  of  our  intentions,  and  get  him  to  hold  for  us  a 
certain  cottage,  which  I  consider  the  most  desirable 
there.  The  scenery  from  its  porch  is  most  inspiring. 
He  can  hold  that  one  till  he  hears  positively  from  us. 
His  terms  are  quite  moderate,  when  the  cuisine  and 
other  accommodations  are  considered." 

"  That  is  a  capital  arrangement,  and  I  hope  it  can  be 
carried  out  to  the  letter,  and  all  the  hopes  of  the  party 
be  fully  realized,"  was  the  reply. 

"To  which  I  say  a  hearty  amen.  I  go  as  far  south 
as  Atlanta,  but  will  remain  only  a  few  days.  I'll  direct 
him  to  write  to  me  at  this  point,  and  by  the  time  I 
return  I  hope  all  parties  may  have  been  heard  from, 
and  we  can  complete  our  plans  before  I  go  home.  I 
will  have  to  emulate  the  beaver  in  industry  to  get  my 
business  in  good  shape  so  that  I  can  enjoy  the  trip." 

"  Well,  here  is  my  buggy.  We'll  talk  as  we  go.  I 
must  see  all  my  patients,  but  will  make  my  visits  short, 
except  in  cases  of  necessity,"  replied  Dr.  Gray. 

"  This  is  a  pretty  old  town,  and  it  looks  as  if  your 
craft  might  find  it  distressingly  healthy." 

"It  is  a  fairly  healthful  city,  and  we  are  never 
visited  by  epidemics.  This  is  the  home  of  my  famous 
patient ;  I  may  stay  a  little  long  here.  Suppose  you 


SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY.  83 

drive  up  several  squares  and  turn  to  your  left  and  come 
down  to  this  street  again.  It  will  be  more  pleasant 
than  sitting  alone." 

When  he  got  back  he  found  the  Doctor  on  the 
pavement  waiting  for  him. 

"  I  found  my  patient  so  near  convalescent,  I  did  not 
have  to  stay  long.  Her  gratitude  is  overwhelming. 
I  scarcely  know  what  to  say  to  her.  I  told  her  I 
thought  I  was  to  be  under  obligations,  as  so  few  would 
have  submitted  to  the  operation.  I  was  perfectly  can- 
did with  her  and  told  her  just  how  slim  her  chances 
were  ;  but  it  was  her  only  hope.  So  many  would  have 
given  up  in  despair.  But  for  the  sake  of  her  widowed 
mother,  whose  only  support  she  is,  she  took  the  great 
risk." 


CHAPTER  VI. 

A  VISIT  TO    RICHMOND. 

ELOISE  spent  the  night  at  Belmont,  that  she  and 
Jennie  might  arrange  for  their  Richmond  trip. 

Colonel  Carter  and  Miss  Lizzie  drove  home  soon 
after  the  departure  of  the  other  guests. 

The  girls  very  soon  retired  to  their  rooms — but  cer- 
tainly not  to  sleep.  There  was  so  much  to  be  talked 
over,  and  it  was  the  first  time  they  had  had  an  oppor- 
tunity to  exchange  opinions  of  their  new  acquaintance. 

Jennie  asked : 

"  How  did  you  like  Mr.  Young,  Eloise  ?" 

"  I  was  charmed  with  him ;  but,  having  heard  so 
much  of  him,  I  was  prepared  to  like  him.  Of  course, 
as  he  and  the  Doctor  are  such  fast  friends,  I  had  heard 
only  his  good  qualities  portrayed,  and  am  not  at  all 
disappointed.  This  meeting,  however,  was  quite  unex- 
pected. I  knew  he  was  to  be  here  at  our  marriage,  and 
thought  I  had  spoken  to  you  about  him." 

"  No,  I  never  heard  of  him  before,  and  he  would 
have  been  no  more  of  a  surprise  if  he  had  dropped 
from  the  clouds." 

"  Well,  give  your  opinion  of  him,  then,"  Eloise  said. 

"  It  is  quite  like  your  own.  Of  course,  while  first 
impressions  are  generally  most  lasting,  I  think  in  meet- 


SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY.  85 

ing  strangers  we  should  be  very  careful  in  forming  our 
estimates  of  them." 

"  In  this  case  I  am  afraid  he  was  not  very  prudent, 
then,  in  forming  his.  If  ever  I  have  seen  a  case  of 
love  at  first  sight,  this  was  one.  I  am  sure,  if  he  had 
consulted  his  own  inclination,  he  would  have  kept  you 
singing  your  Scotch  ballads  till  now.  Dr.  Gray  shared 
my  opinion  on  the  subject.  He  said  he  thought  he 
would  never  allow  him  to  get  to  sleep  at  all  last  night. 
He  is  a  talented  lawyer,  with  a  very  lucrative  practice 
for  so  young  a  man,  Dr.  Gray  thinks.  We  will  have 
to  calmly  rest  on  our  oars  and  see  what  we  shall  see. 
Is  that  it,  Jennie  ?  " 

"  I  know  of  nothing  else  to  do,  and  I  am  Presbyte- 
rian enough  to  believe  '  what's  to  be  will  be ' — if  it 
never  happens." 

"  What  does  Mrs.  Marvin  say  about  your  trip  to 
Eichmond?" 

"  She  is  quite  willing,  and  approves  of  our  plans. 
Have  you  decided  as  to  the  time  ?  " 

"  If  next  Monday  suits  you  I  would  prefer  that  day. 
We  can  get  through  with  everything  and  get  home 
before  Sunday.  I  do  not  wish  to  be  absent  from  my 
class.  I  am  so  interested  in  my  boys.  They  are  mostly 
a  bright  and  studious  set  of  boys.  I  am  troubled  about 
a  teacher  for  them.  There  are  four  unconverted  ones 
yet ;  they  are  the  objects  of  prayer,  and  I  hope  to  see 
them  safely  in  the  fold  before  I  leave  them.  I  have  so 
longed  to  have  at  least  one  of  them  called  of  God  to 


86  SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY. 

preach.  I  feel  that  it  may  be  realized  in  Gordon  Glenn. 
He  has  very  clear  convictions  on  all  religious  subjects, 
and  I  am  sure  he  is  deeply  thinking  on  this  subject. 
While  his  aspirations  lead  him  in  an  entirely  different 
direction  now,  I  am  sure  all  of  his  hopes  and  aims  will 
succumb  to  God's  call,  if  it  pleases  him  to  send  it." 

Eloise  left  early  for  home  the  next  morning  to  com- 
plete her  arrangements.  As  she  rode  along  she  thought 
over  all  that  transpired  during  the  Doctor's  visit.  She 
was  so  happy  when  with  him  that  she  could  not  bring 
herself  to  the  point  of  broaching  the  subject  which  for 
days  had  caused  her  so  much  anxiety.  She  tried  in 
vain  to  think  of  something  he  had  said  that  would  be 
reassuring  that  his  heart  was  stayed  on  higher  and 
holier  things  than  those  of  this  world. 

She  reasoned  with  herself  in  this  wise.  It  had  been 
more  than  a  month  since  she  had  seen  him,  and  very 
naturally  there  were  many  things  to  be  said.  The 
final  details  of  their  wedding  tour  were  to  be  settled, 
and  they  had  but  little  time  alone. 

He  had  left  for  her  to  choose  a  place  to  quietly 
spend  two  weeks  of  the  time,  after  seeing  New  York, 
Niagara  and  some  other  points.  They  did  not  decide 
whether  it  should  be  one  of  the  many  delightful  resorts 
in  the  Adirondacks  or  Catskills.  It  had  been  her 
dream  to  visit  these  places,  and  a  prospect  of  the  reali- 
zation made  it  hard  to  decide  just  where  they  would 
rest. 

She  spent  the  day  in  arranging  for  her  trip.     There 


SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY.  87 

were  so  many  things  to  be  thought  of.  Every  now 
and  then  her  aunt  would  come  in  and  add  some  item 
to  the  already  long  list. 

"I  think  you  have  certainly  completed  it  now, 
Eloise.  I  had  no  idea  there  would  be  so  many  things 
to  buy,"  she  said. 

"  There  is  only  one  thing  more.  Mammy  must  have 
a  nice  black  dress  and  a  suitable  cap  for  the  occasion. 
She  will  want  to  look  her  best." 

"  What  is  troubling  her,  Eloise  ?  I  have  come  upon 
her  suddenly  several  times  and  found  her  weeping. 
She  says  it  is  not  that  you  are  going  away.  I  thought 
she  would  feel  so  lonely  and  miss  Tom  more." 

"  Poor  old  body  !  She  will  not  be  long  in  her  lone- 
liness, I  am  afraid.  Her  race  is  almost  run.  I  can 
see  that  she  fails  all  the  time.  I  know  she  will  grieve 
sorely  for  me. 

"  This  trunk  is  ready  and  I  am  free  for  the  rest 
of  the  day.  I'll  hunt  father  and  see  if  he  will  go 
with  me  to  see  about  Tommy  Clark.  He  was  absent 
from  his  class  last  Sunday,  and  I  am  sure  there 
must  be  something  wrong,  as  he  is  always  in  place 
promptly." 

She  soon  found  her  father,  and  as  usual,  her  will  was 
his  pleasure.  They  were  soon  on  their  way.  Much 
to  her  surprise,  she  found  all  four  of  the  children  down 
with  measles. 

Mrs.  Clark  saw  them  coming  and  went  out  quickly 
to  meet  them.  She  was  afraid  that  if  Eloise  had  not 


88  SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY. 

had  the  disease,  she  would  not  be  willing  to  come  in. 
In  answer  to  her  inquiry,  Eloise  replied  : 

"  Oh,  yes,  Miss  Clark,  I've  been  through  the  whole 
catalogue — chicken-pox,  measles,  mumps,  whooping- 
cough,  etc." 

"  I  am  certainly  glad  to  hear  you  say  so,  for  my 
Tommy  has  begged  me  to  send  for  you  ;  says  he  wants 
to  tell  you  something.  After  they  all  broke  out  I 
thought  it  might  not  be  right  to  send  for  you.  I 
heard,  too,  that  you  had  company." 

"  I  am  sorry  you  did  not  send.  Has  he  been  very 
sick?" 

"No,  not  after  he  was  well  broken  out.  Before 
that  he  said  he  thought  his  head  would  burst.  He  had 
very  high  fevers,  and  was  a  little  delirious  for  a  day 
and  night.  His  whole  talk  was  about  Sunday-school 
and  Bob  Sims.  I  guess  Bob  is  so  bad,  he  thought  he 
was  troublesome  to  you." 

They  went  in  to  see  the  children,  who  were  all  beg- 
ging for  something  good  to  eat.  They  said  :  u  Mother's 
cooking  is  not  good  like  it  used  to  be." 

Eloise  could  but  laugh  as  she  thought  of  her  own 
experience.  She  begged  Aunt  Lizzie  to  get  another 
cook.  She  couldn't  feel  that  the  disease  and  not  the 
cook  was  responsible. 

She  amused  the  children  very  much  by  relating  her 
experience,  and  the  mother  was  grateful  for  the  surcease 
of  complaints  for  a  time  at  least. 

She  went  over  to  Tommy's  cot  and  put  her  hand  on 


SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY.  89 

his  forehead.  He  looked  up  into  her  face,  and,  with  a 
smile,  said: 

"  Miss  Eloise,  I've  trusted  Jesus  since  I  saw  you. 
I  have  joined  our  band,  and  I  have  been  trying  to  pray 
for  Bob  Sims.  I  know  now  that  Jesus  is  willing  to 
save  Bob.  The  trouble  is,  I'm  afraid  Bob  ain't  willing. 
But  it  is  mostly  the  Ferguson  boys  that  is  the  matter 
with  Bob.  They  won't  go  to  church,  and  do  all  they 
can  to  keep  him  away.  But  he  loves  you,  and  hates 
not  to  please  you." 

"  You  have  no  idea  how  happy  you  have  made  me, 
Tommy.  I  have  expected  it,  though.  You  know  we 
have  God's  promise  that  where  two  or  three  even  are 
agreed  to  ask  a  thing  in  his  name,  he  will  surely  answer. 
I  think  now  we  must  agree  upon  another  thing,  and 
that  is  to  make  the  Ferguson  boys  objects  of  our  special 
prayers.  If  we  can  change  them,  or,  rather,  if  God's 
grace  changes  them,  we  will  be  able  to  do  more  for 
Bob.  I  am  so  glad  you  told  what  the  trouble  is.  I'll 
mention  it  to  each  of  the  band,  and,  in  addition  to  that, 
we  will  make  an  effort  to  get  them  interested  in  Sunday- 
school.  I'll  be  away  from  home  all  of  next  week,  but 
expect  to  return  in  time  for  Sunday,  and  hope  you  will 
be  well  enough  to  meet  with  us.  I  am  sure  you  will 
be  able  to  come  if  the  weather  is  at  all  suitable.  You 
must  be  very  careful  and  not  take  cold.  It  might 
cause  some  serious  trouble.  I  see  that  your  mother  is 
keeping  a  dark  room  and  guarding  your  eyes.  That  is 
well,  as  so  often  serious  injury  is  done  to  the  eyes  by 


90  SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY. 

lack  of  proper  care.  I  am  glad  that  you  are  all  doing 
so  well. 

"  I  know  you  will  feel  greatly  relieved,  Mrs.  Clark, 
when  they  are  all  out  again." 

"  Indeed,  I  will.  I've  been  kept  pretty  close ;  but 
know  I'll  not  be  troubled  with  it  again." 

"  I  am  ready,  father,"  said  Eloise. 

Mrs.  Clark  insisted  that  they  stay  longer,  and  ex- 
pressed her  appreciation  of  the  visit. 

"Daughter,  I  would  like  to  go  about  a  half  mile 
farther  down  the  road.  I  want  to  get  one  of  the  Hart 
boys  to  do  some  work  for  me  next  week.  I  noticed 
that  several  of  the  out-houses  need  repairing,  as  well 
as  the  fences.  '  A  stitch  in  time  saves  nine,'  the  old 
adage  says.  I  might  have  gone  there  while  you  paid 
your  visit,  if  I  had  only  thought  of  it  in  time." 

"  I  am  glad  you  did  not.  I  want  to  go  that  way. 
We  will  have  to  pass  the  Ferguson's  on  our  way  there, 
I  think." 

"Yes,  they  live,  or  rather  exist,  just  this  side  of 
Hart's,"  he  replied. 

Just  as  they  came  near  the  house,  Eloise  saw  three 
boys,  with  their  fishing  rods,  coming  up  from  the  oppo- 
site direction.  One  she  recognized  as  Bob  Sims. 

"  Stop,  father ;  I'll  get  out  and  see  Mrs.  Ferguson 
while  you  go  on  your  errand." 

The  boys  had  stopped,  and  were  watching  to  see  who 
was  passing.  They  certainly  did  not  think  of  any  one 
stopping  there,  or  they  would  have  been  out  of  sight 


SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY.  91 

before  she  had  time  to  get  out  of  the  buggy.  As  it 
was,  they  were  so  bewildered  when  Colonel  Carter  turned 
his  horse,  and  she  jumped  out  right  in  their  midst,  that 
they  seemed  fairly  rooted  to  the  ground. 

Bob  was  the  first  to  recover  from  his  astonishment 
and  reply  to  her  hearty  greeting : 

"  How  do  you  do,  boys  ?  Where  did  you  catch  those 
beauties  ?  I  had  no  idea  we  had  such  fine  fish  near  us." 

"  Down  there,"  with  a  nod  of  his  head  in  the  direc- 
tion from  which  they  came,  "  in  Davis'  mill  pond.  Get 
heap  bigger  ones  than  these  sometimes." 

"  Is  that  so  ?  Then  I  would  like  to  go  with  you 
some  day.  I  haven't  been  fishing  since  I  was  a  little 
girl." 

The  boys  eyed  her  from  head  to  foot ;  then  they 
looked  at  each  other,  as  if  to  say,  "  She  can't  fool  us  ; 
we  know  she  wouldn't  be  caught  with  us." 

This  thought  passed  through  her  mind,  as  she  eyed 
them  just  as  critically  as  they  did  her :  "  Perhaps  this 
is  my  opportunity ;  I  may  reach  them  in  this  way. 
The  Lord  had  said  to  his  disciples  of  old,  '  I  will  make 
you  fishers  of  men  ; '  and  may  not  I,  while  catching  fish 
in  the  mill-pond,  win  these  boys  to  a  better  life?  It 
is  worth  the  trial." 

"  Would  you  let  me  go  with  you  some  day  ? "  she 
asked. 

"  Yes'm,  if  you  want  to,"  Aleck  Ferguson  answered. 

"  Bob,  you  will  have  to  bait  for  me  ;  I  don't  think 
I  could  do  that." 


92  SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY. 

"  I'll  do  it,  sure.     "When  are  you  coming  ?  " 

"  I  am  going  away  Monday,  and  will  not  be  back 
before  Saturday.  We  can  go  some  nice  day  the  follow- 
ing week.  I'll  let  you  know  at  Sunday-school  what 
day  will  suit,  and  you  can  tell  these  boys.  We  will 
meet  here,  if  that  pleases  all  of  you." 

They  nodded  assent. 

She  had  looked  towards  the  house  severel  times 
during  the  conversation.  She  saw  two  untidy-looking 
girls  and  a  woman  peeping  out  at  her. 

"  I  think  I'll  run  in  and  see  your  mother,  boys.  Get 
over  here?"  Suiting  the  action  to  the  question,  she 
was  over  the  rail  fence  before  one  of  them  had  recovered 
from  the  astonishment  of  her  announcement. 

The  girls  went  out  of  sight ;  but  Mrs.  Ferguson  met 
her  at  the  door,  with  evident  embarrassment. 

"  Good  evening,  Mrs.  Ferguson.  I  am  Eloise  Carter. 
I  was  talking  with  the  boys  about  their  fish.  I  had  no 
idea  we  had  such  nice  ones  so  near  us." 

She  had  taken  the  proffered  chair,  which  Mrs.  Fer- 
guson dusted  with  her  apron. 

"  Yes'm,  the  boys  are  always  fishin'  or  huntin'.  I 
tell  'em  they  had  better  be  doing  something  better.  I 
get  so  tired  out  of  fish,  rabbit,  and  such  like." 

"  They  are  good  at  either,  then." 

"Yes'm ;  mighty  lucky,  too.  But  it  is  all  the  same, 
Sunday  or  Monday.  'Pears  to  me  they  bring  in  the 
biggest  lots  for  me  to  clean  on  Sundays." 

"  Do  you  never  go  to  church  ?  " 


SHE    WAITED   PATIENTLY.  93 

"  No'm  ;  I  ain't  heard  a  sermon  going  on  six  years. 
Ferguson  and  the  boys  work  so  little,  we  are  always 
behind  hand  getting  clothes.  I  try  to  get  the  children's 
first,  and  then  I  am  generally  left  out.  I  ain't  had  a 
thing  fit  to  go  to  meetin'  in ;  I  can't  get  the  boys  to 
go,  and  the  girls  can't  go  alone." 

"  If  I  were  to  send  you  some  of  my  dresses,  couldn't 
you  make  them  over  to  fit  the  two  girls  I  saw  ?  " 

"  To  be  sure,  I  could,  and  thank  you  for  them.  I 
used  to  be  handy  with  my  needle,  but  since  we  moved 
here  it  seems  everything  has  gone  down  hill,  and  I've 
lost  heart.  I  wasn't  raised  so,  but  somehow  I've  fallen 
into  the  slipshod  ways  of  Ferguson  and  the  boys ; 
though  I  don't  hold  with  their  doing  like  they  do  on 
Sunday,  Miss  Carter ;  I  just  can't  help  myself." 

"  We  are  all  powerless  to  help  ourselves  often,  Mrs. 
Ferguson ;  but  we  have  a  Friend  who  will  always  lend 
a  listening  ear  if  we  go  to  him  with  our  cares.  I  hope 
you  can  do  that." 

"  Not  often.  I  tell  you,  I  am  all  wrong  and  off  the 
track.  The  preacher  has  been  here  and  invited  us  to 
church.  Somehow  I  couldn't  talk  to  him  like  I  have 
to  you.  I  don't  think  a  man  can  understand  these 
things  like  a  woman." 

The  poor  woman  felt  a  sense  of  relief.  It  had  been 
so  long  since  she  had  been  able  to  pour  her  heart  sor- 
rows into  so  sympathetic  an  ear. 

"  I  see  father  coming,  and  I  must  go ;  but  I  hope  to 
see  you  again  soon.  I  have  promised  the  boys — or 


94  SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY. 

rather,  they  promised  to  let  me  go  with  them  fishing 
some  day  soon.  I  am  glad  to  have  met  you,  and  hope 
I  may  be  of  some  service  in  helping  you  out  of  your 
difficulties  soon.  You  tell  me  you  are  the  only  pro- 
fessed follower  of  the  Lord  in  the  family.  Try  to  let 
your  light  so  shine  that  your  husband  and  boys  may  be 
induced  to  follow  it." 

"  Lor',  miss,  it  is  such  a  poor  one  they  couldn't  take 
one  step  by  it." 

"It  is  your  privilege  to  brighten  it.  I  hope  to  see 
you  soon.  Good-bye." 

The  Ferguson  boys  were  not  in  sight  when  she  came 
out.  Bob  Sims,  with  a  small  split  basket,  came  up 
to  her  and  said  : 

"  Miss  Eloise,  Aleck  and  Jack  want  you  to  have  the 
fish  for  your  breakfast,  if  you  will  take  them." 

"  Certainly  I  will,  and  am  much  obliged  to  you  all. 
I  know  I  will  enjoy  them." 

"  Were  you  successful  in  getting  the  help  you  wanted, 
father?"  ' 

"  Oh,  yes.  Tom  was  very  glad  to  get  the  job.  He 
had  no  work  and  was  agreeably  surprised  to  know  my 
business.  If  I  have  enough  timber  I  can  keep  him 
busy  a  month." 

"  How  did  you  find  the  Fergusons  ?  Pretty  bad  off, 
aren't  they  ?  " 

"  Yes,  in  many  respects  they  are  very  poor." 

"  What  have  you  in  your  basket  ?  "  he  asked. 

"  Guess." 


SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY.  95 

"  Never  could  guess  anything  in  my  life ;  you  know 
that." 

"  Fish.     The  boys  gave  me  their  catch." 

"  That  was  bad  for  them,  I  am  afraid.  I  expect  the 
woods  and  streams  furnish  the  greater  part  of  their 
food,  from  what  Tom  Hart  told  me.  He  says  they  are 
a  shiftless  set,  from  the  father  down." 
.  "  I  have  great  sympathy  for  Mrs.  Ferguson.  She 
seems  to  have  seen  better  days.  Everything  has  gone 
down  hill  with  them,  till  she  hasn't  the  courage  to  even 
attempt  to  get  up  again." 

She  then  told  her  father  what  Tommy  Clark  told 
her  about  them,  and  their  influence  over  Bob  Sims. 

"  It  seemed  really  providential  that  I  should  have 
met  them  just  as  I  did.  If  I  had  been  a  ghost,  and 
dropped  in  their  midst,  they  could  not  have  been  more 
startled  than  when  I  stepped  out  of  the  buggy.  They 
had  no  idea  of  my  stopping  there.  I  found  everything 
at  loose  ends,  inside  as  well  as  out.  I  am  going  to  try 
to  help  them  to  get  on  the  up-grade  again.  I'll  venture 
you  would  never  guess,  sure  enough,  what  my  first  step 
is  to  be,  so  I'll  tell  you.  I  am  going  fishing  with 
the  boys." 

"  Well,  I  must  say  it  looks  very  much  like  you 
would  give  the  kick  which  is  said  to  be  given  to  those 
who  have  reached  the  level,  that  they  may  not  rise 
again,  instead  of  lending  a  helping  hand." 

"  I  admit  that  appearances  are  against  me,  but  trust 
to  my  judgment,  and  wait  and  see." 


96  SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY. 

At  the  supper-table  she  said  to  her  aunt : 

"  Can  you  get  me  up  a  real  nice  lunch  for  a  lot  of 
hungry  boys,  the  Monday  after  I  get  back  home?" 

"  I  guess  I  can." 

"  You  cannot  guess  what  wild  goose  chase  she  is  on 
now,"  laughingly  said  her  father. 

"  I  supposed,  as  soon  as  she  asked  the  question,  that 
she  wanted  to  give  her  boys  a  pic-nic.  I  thought  I 
could  have  all  that  was  necessary  for  them." 

"  No,  I  am  going  fishing  with  the  Ferguson  boys 
and  Bob  Sims,  in  Davis'  mill  pond.  I  went  to  see 
Mrs.  Ferguson  this  afternoon.  The  boys  gave  me  the 
fish  I  brought  home.  I  want  so  much  to  help  them  to 
a  better  life.  The  boys  fish  and  hunt  on  Sunday.  I 
want  to  get  my  boys  to  work  on  them.  The  girls 
would  be  glad  to  go  to  Sunday-school,  if  their  brothers 
would  go  with  them.  I  felt  ashamed  of  our  neglect. 
They  have  lived  there  several  months.  I  realize  that  I 
have  lived  very  selfishly  of  late,  and  must  try  to  make 
amends  for  it  now.  I  promised  to  send  her  a  package. 
I'll  be  glad  for  you  to  let  John  carry  it  as  early  as  you 
can." 

Mrs.  Ferguson  watched  the  phaeton  till  it  was  out  of 
sight.  She  felt,  as  she  turned  to  go  in,  that  a  ray  of 
sunlight  had  penetrated  her  darkened  home.  She  re- 
peated softly  to  herself,  "  Let  your  light  shine."  Con- 
science asked,  "  Have  you." 

She  was  forced  to  admit  that  she  had  not.  It  is 
true  she  had  little  to  encourage  her,  but  she  remem- 


SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY.  97 

bered  the  command  was  not  to  let  it  shine  when  all  was 
bright  and  sunny  around  you,  for  there  would  be  less 
need.  How  much  more  was  it  needed  when  all  within 
and  without  was  dark  and  dreary  ?  She  mentally  re- 
solved to  hide  it  no  longer  under  a  bushel,  but  to  let  it 
shine,  if  only  it  gave  out  the  feeblest  light. 

She  looked  around  and  felt  rebuked  by  the  untidi- 
ness of  everything  about  the  house.  She  called  the 
two  girls  to  her  and  said  : 

"  See  how  nice  and  clean  you  can  make  everything 
in  here,  while  I  get  supper.  I  was  so  ashamed  that 
Miss  Carter  caught  the  house  so  dirty.  It  is  too  late 
now,  but  next  week  we  will  clean  up  generally." 

The  two  girls,  aged  thirteen  and  eleven,  seemed  to 
feel  the  comparison  between  their  visitor  and  them- 
selves, and  in  a  way  longed  to  look  like  her.  They 
went  to  work  earnestly,  and  by  the  time  supper  was 
ready  they  had  quite  transformed  the  appearance  of 
the  room. 

Aleck  noticed  the  change  as  soon  as  he  entered. 

"  Locked  the  stable  door  after  the  horse  was  stolen, 
didn't  you,  ma  ?"  he  asked. 

"  Yes.  But  I  am  going  to  keep  cleaner.  I  want 
you  to  help  me.  You  are  the  oldest,  and  the  others 
will  follow  your  example." 

"  Didn't  she  look  nice,  though  ?     She  didn't  do  like 

rich  folks.     Bob  says  her   father  is   the  richest  man 

about  here.     She  is  his  Sunday-school  teacher.     We 

were   going   down   to  Forbes*  to-morrow   to  get  the 

7 


98  SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY. 

hound  he  promised  us,  but  Bob  says  he  ain't  going, 
because  he  promised  her  to  be  at  Sunday-school,  and 
it  will  be  too  late  then." 

"  My  son,  I  wish  you  and  Jack  had  the  clothes  and 
would  go  to  church,  too.  I  hate  to  see  you  roving  about 
and  doing  things  like  you  do.  I  admit  it  is  part  my 
fault,  but  I  am  going  to  try  to  do  better." 

Even  this  little  open  confession  was  a  relief  to  her, 
and  she  felt  like  there  was  something  brighter  in  store 
for  her. 

"She  is  coming  to  go  fishing  with  us.  She  ain't  one 
bit  stuck  up,  is  she  ?  "  Aleck  asked. 

"  No,  she  ain't.  She  just  sat  on  that  old  split-bottom 
chair  like  she  was  used  to  it.  She  didn't  keep  pulling 
up  her  skirts,  as  if  the  floor  was  dirty.  She  is  a  real 
lady,  I  know.  When  is  she  coming  ?  Did  she  tell  you  ?" 

With  the  questions  came  the  mental  resolve  that  the 
house  should  be  as  clean  as  soap,  water  and  sand 
could  make  it. 

"  She  is  going  away  Monday.  She  is  going  to  tell 
Bob  to-morrow.  He  says  she'll  come  certain.  She 
never  fools  anybody.  If  me  and  Jack  could  get  some 
work  we  could  buy  some  clothes  and  go  to  church,  too." 

Bright  and  early  the  next  morning,  Bob  set  out. 
He  felt  so  important ;  Miss  Eloise  was  to  have  a  special 
message  for  him.  He  secretly  hoped  the  other  boys 
would  get  there  in  time  to  hear  her  tell  him. 

Eloise,  too,  was  a  little  earlier  than  usual.  She  saw 
Bob  as  soon  as  she  alighted  from  the  carriage. 


SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY.  99 

"  Ah  ! "  she  thought,  "  Tom's  prayer  may  be  answered 
sooner  than  we  expect." 

She  went  towards  him,  and  he  seemed  less  shy  than 
usual. 

"  Good  morning,  Bob.  I  am  glad  we  are  both  so 
early.  I  haven't  been  down  to  the  spring  for  a  long 
time.  I  remember  when  I  was  a  little  girl  the  sight 
of  the  path  made  me  thirsty.  Let's  go  down  and 
get  a  drink.  Have  you  thought  about  our  fishing 
excursion  ?  " 

"  Yes'm,  we  talked  about  it  after  you  were  gone. 
Jack  says  he  bets  you  fool  us  ;  that  he  knows  rich  folks 
like  you  ain't  going  to  fish  with  the  likes  of  us." 

"  What  did  you  tell  him  ?  " 

"  I  said  you  would,  'cept  you  was  sick  or  dead,  or 
it  rained." 

"  Thank  you,  Bob,  for  defending  me.  I've  arranged 
to  come  to-morrow  week.  That  is  a  holiday,  you  know 
— the  very  day  everybody  goes  fishing.  I'll  bring  the 
lunch  for  all.  We'll  meet  at  Mr.  Ferguson's — that  is, 
if  I  am  not  sick  or  dead,  or  it  doesn't  rain.  Do  you 
think  all  of  the  class  would  like  to  join  us  ?  " 

Bob  almost  felt  himself  grow.  To  be  consulted  by 
Miss  Eloise  Carter.  Whew  !  It  almost  took  his  breath. 

"  Them  boys  ?  They'd  be  just  as  proud  as  me  and 
Aleck  and  Jack." 

"  All  right,  then,  we  will  ask  them ;  and  if  you've 
had  the  measles,  I'll  get  you  to  go  and  tell  the  Clarks 
about  it." 


100  SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY. 

Bob  wondered  how  he  came  to  have  all  these  honors 
thrust  upon  him  at  once.  He  was  delighted,  when  they 
came  back,  to  see  that  almost  all  of  the  boys  had  come, 
and  saw  him  walking  with  the  teacher. 

After  exchanging  salutations  with  them,  she  said  : 

"  Boys,  Bob  and  I  have  a  scheme  on  hand,  and  want 
all  of  you  who  will  join  us  to  say  '  Aye.' " 

They  responded  in  chorus. 

"  Going  to  trust  us,  are  you  ?  Well,  it  is  this  :  Bob 
and  I,  and  some  other  boys — " 

They  laughed  outright  at  her  mistake. 

"  What  is  it  ?  What  did  I  say  wrong  ?  Oh,  I  see. 
I  thought  I  was  a  boy,  too.  Bob,  some  other  boys  and 
I  are  going  fishing  Whit  Monday,  and  want  you  to  join 
us.  Bob  will  tell  you  all  about  it  another  time.  It  is 
time  for  the  bell,  and  we  will  go  in." 

She  found  it  a  little  hard  to  hold  their  attention. 
They  were  glad  when  the  dismissal  came,  that  they 
might  find  out  all  about  it  from  Bob. 

Before  they  went  out,  she  told  them  about  Tommy 
Clark's  conversion,  and  suggested  to  them  that  they 
extend  their  prayers  beyond  their  own  class,  to  those 
who  did  not  attend  any  school. 

"  Thereby  we  will  get  a  two-fold  blessing,"  she  said  ; 
"  one  for  our  own  obedience,  and  the  other  one  that 
we've  been  instrumental  in  trying  to  influence  others  to 
lead  better  lives." 


CHAPTER  VII. 

MRS.  GRAY'S  PROTEST. 

TUESDAY  afternoon,  when  Eloise  and  Jennie  came 
in  from  a  shopping  excursion,  they  found  several  let- 
ters which  had  been  forwarded  to  them. 

They  were  silently  busy  for  a  while,  when  Eloise 
exclaimed  : 

"  This  is  grand  !" 

"  I  thought  that  was  the  sentence  passed  on  all  of 
them.  I  did  not  know  that  any  of  his  letters  admitted 
comparison — all  in  the  superlative  degree,"  said  Jennie. 

"  Listen  and  hear  what  he  says  concerning  you,  and 
then  an  expression  of  opinion  will  be  in  order." 

She  read  that  part  of  his  letter  which  unfolded  Mr. 
Young's  plan  for  their  trip.  When  she  came  to  the 
part  asking  her  to  invite  Miss  Jennie  Marvin  to  join 
their  party,  adding  that  his  sister  also  would  be  one  of 
the  number,  and  Mr.  Young  for  a  greater  part  of  the 
time,  she  rushed  so  Eloise  and,  holding  out  her  arm, 
said  to  her  : 

"  Pinch  me  !  Stick  me  with  a  pin  !  Do  anything 
to  reveal  my  identity.  I  cannot  believe  it  all.  Surely, 
Rip  Van  Winkle  was  not  more  uncertain  of  his  iden- 
tity, when  he  crept  down  the  mountain  side,  than  I  am 
at  this  moment.  I  do  not  believe  it  possible  that  I 
am  about  to  realize  my  longed-for  desire,  and  that  has 


102  SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY. 

been  this  very  trip  in  June — bright,  leafy  June  !  Are 
you  sure  you  have  read  it  aright  ?" 

"  See  for  yourself,"  offering  her  the  letter. 

"No,  I'll  trust  you,  but  it  does  seem  almost  too  good 
to  be  true.  I  am  so  glad  I  took  mother's  advice  and 
got  the  evening  dress.  I  will  have  to  add  a  dark, 
heavy  one  for  the  cool  days  in  the  mountains.  I  think 
it  would  be  wise  for  each  of  us  to  get  a  good,  stout  pair 
of  walking  shoes." 

"Yes,  that  will  be  necessary,"  Eloise  replied. 
Though  one  of  the  special  attractions  of  this  resort,  so 
highly  recommended  by  Mr.  Young,  is  its  fine  livery 
service.  Yet  there  will  be  many  excursions  which  we 
will  prefer  to  make  afoot." 

They  were  kept  busy  all  the  week,  but  had  so  ar- 
ranged that  everything  would  be  ready  to  be  sent  to 
them  by  the  last  of  the  following  week. 

Saturday,  at  noon,  they  reached  home,  feeling  quite 
fatigued  by  their  busy  week. 

Each  household  was  pleased  when  told  of  the  ar- 
rangements made.  Mrs.  Marvin  was  specially  glad  for 
Jennie  to  have  an  opportunity  to  make  this  visit  in 
such  congenial  company. 

There  is  another  to  be  equally  as  much  startled  by 
this  proposition  as  Jennie  was. 

Dr.  Gray  did  not  mention  his  plans  in  his  own  home 
till  he  had  a  reply  from  Eloise.  "While  he  had  not  a 
doubt  as  to  her  answer,  yet  he  thought  it  wiser  to  wait 
till  it  came. 


SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY.  103 

At  the  supper  table,  the  same  evening  on  which  he 
received  her  letter,  he  said  to  Alice : 

"  Sister  mine,  how  do  you  think  you  would  enjoy  a 
trip  to  Niagara  and  the  Adirondacks  ?" 

"  More  than  anything  else  I  can  think  of,  except, 
perhaps,  one  to  Europe.  One  seems  as  much  a  proba- 
bility as  the  other.  Why  did  you  ask  the  question  ?" 

"  I  hope  the  desire  for  the  European  tour  may  as 
easily  be  gratified  as  this  one.  I  have  decided  to  take 
you  with  us  on  our  tour  for  the  month." 

Mrs.  Gray's  ideas  of  propriety  were  somewhat 
shocked,  and  she  felt  that  she  must  express  herself  on 
the  subject  before  the  idea  took  firm  hold  on  her  daugh- 
ter. She  knew  it  would  be  a  very  great  disappoint- 
ment to  her  if  her  expectations  could  not  be  realized. 
So  she  said  to  her  son : 

"  Charlie,  have  you  thought  advisedly  on  this  matter  ? 
There  are  many  ways  of  looking  at  it.  Perhaps  Miss 
Eloise  would  greatly  prefer  that  the  honeymoon  should 
be  spent  without  the  third  party." 

Mrs.  Gray  was  a  lady  of  the  old  regime,  who  thought 
there  should  be  a  moral  fitness  in  everything.  She  added  : 

"  I  know  some  ladies  have  very  strict  ideas  on  this 
subject,  and  I  certainly  would  not  be  willing  for  Alice 
to  intrude  on  her  sense  of  propriety  at  all." 

Poor  Alice  felt  as  if  she  was  about  to  tumble  from 
some  lofty  height.  She  was  so  delighted  at  the  proposal, 
and  in  her  imagination  was  already  gazing  on  the  beauties 
of  Niagara. 


104  SHE    WAITED    PATIENTLY. 

"  Oh,  mamma,  do  not  object !  I  am  sure  brother 
Charlie  would  not  have  asked  me  if  it  had  not  been 
proper." 

"  I  can  set  that  matter  at  rest  at  once.  I  have  always 
thought  that  what  she  wrote  to  me  was  to  be  known  only 
to  myself.  However,  I'll  let  Alice  read  aloud  what 
she  says  on  this  subject,  and  then  you  can  judge  for 
yourselves.  I  had  thought  all  the  time  of  taking  Alice. 
When  Fred  was  here  he  met  Miss  Jennie  Marvin,  and 
I  think  fell  desperately  in  love  with  her.  We  were 
talking  the  matter  over,  and  he  proposed  inviting  her 
to  join  us,  and  he  would  spend  a  large  part  of  the  time 
with  us,  too.  That  made  the  way  plain,  and  I  at  once 
wrote  to  Eloise  about  it.  Here  is  her  reply.  You  can 
read  that  much  aloud." 

"  I  am  perfectly  delighted  at  the  proposition  to  take 
your  sister  and  Jennie  along.  Jennie  is  perfectly  wild 
at  the  idea.  Says  she  cannot  believe  it  true,  and  ex- 
presses a  very  sympathetic  feeling  for  Rip  Van  Winkle 
when  he  was  trying  to  settle  himself.  I  am  longing  to 
know  your  people  and  love  them  all,  but  more  especially 
your  sister.  I  have  always  felt  so  poor  in  respect  to 
relationship.  I  could  never  help  feeling  a  little  pang 
of  jealousy  when  I  see  large  happy  families  and  realize 
that  I  never  knew  a  brother's  or  sister's  love.  It  has 
been  different  about  my  mother,  of  whom  I  have  so 
indistinct  a  recollection.  I  have  been  brought  up  to 
feel  that  she  was  near  me  all  the  time.  She  is  daily  and 
hourly  talked  about.  Her  likes  and  dislikes  are  as 


SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY.  105 

familiar  to  me  as  if  I  had  them  from  her  own  lips. 
Aunt  Lizzie  and  Mammy  have  been  so  true  to  the  trust 
she  gave  them  that  I  cannot  feel  her  loss  as  I  would 
under  other  circumstances.  I  know  Mr.  Young  will 
enjoy  the  girls'  society.  He  seemed  to  be  quite  a 
gallant.  I  am  not  at  all  given  to  match-making,  but 
it  seems  to  me  the  attraction  was  mutual  when  he  and 
Jennie  met.  However,  we  will  have  to  await  further 
developments.  Do  you  not  think  so  ?  " 

"  I  am  sure,  mamma,  you  could  not  wish  a  more 
cordial  acquiescence  than  that ;  I,  for  my  part,  am  per- 
fectly satisfied.  I  shall  try  to  give  her  all  the  sisterly 
affection  she  is  pining  for,"  Alice  said. 

"  Yes,  daughter,  I  like  the  tone  of  the  letter  very 
much,  and,  having  heard  so  much  of  her  many  amiable 
qualities,  I  am  sure  we  will  all  love  her.  I  am  glad 
to  have  you  with  us  for  an  evening,  Charlie,  and  hope 
we  will  have  no  interruptions.  I  have  seen  so  little  of 
you  of  late  that  I  am  quite  in  the  dark  as  to  your  ar- 
rangements. I  am  sorry  that  your  father  had  the 
engagement  with  his  friends  to-night.  I  would  have 
been  glad  to  have  had  him  with  us.  I  do  not  think 
he  will  object  to  Alice  joining  the  party.  I  will  have 
to  know  at  once,  though,  so  as  to  make  the  necessary 
preparations  for  such  an  extended  tour.  Now  I  want 
to  know  your  plans,  if  you  have  settled  them  definitely. 
Will  you  board  at  the  hotel  or  bring  your  bride  to  live 
with  us  ?  " 

"  I    think  I  know  enough  to  say  that  we  will  do 


106  SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY. 

neither.  Colonel  Carter  is  anxious  to  give  her  a  nicely 
furnished  house  as  a  bridal  present.  But  he  wishes 
that  kept  a  profound  secret.  That  is  why  I  have  not 
mentioned  it  to  you  earlier. 

He  is  negotiating  with  a  party  for  one  now ;  but 
there  is  some  trouble  as  to  the  title,  and  he  has  a  law- 
yer looking  into  the  matter.  He  is  waiting  to  see  if  it 
can  be  settled  satisfactorily.  It  is  618  street." 

"  Oh,  what  a  lovely  home  that  will  be,  brother  ! 
And  so  near  us,  too.  That  will  be  perfectly  splendid." 

"  I  think  the  title  is  all  right,  and  there  will  be  no 
trouble  about  procuring  it.  He  thinks  the  month  that 
we  are  away  will  be  sufficient  for  the  furnishing,  and  he 
intends  to  ask  your  assistance  in  that.  I  have  often 
wished  for  that  house.  I  felt  real  queer  when  he  told 
of  his  intention.  He  asked  if  it  was  in  an  eligible 
neighborhood,  and  how  it  would  suit  my  convenience  ?" 

Nothing  could  have  been  more  pleasing  to  Mrs. 
Gray  than  to  be  selected  to  assist  in  furnishing  the 
house.  She  had  exquisite  taste,  and  had  often  wished 
to  have  the  money  to  gratify  it. 

"  Another  question,  my  son.  At  what  hour  will  the 
marriage  take  place  ?  Will  it  be  a  church  or  home 
wedding  ?  Of  course  you  expect  to  take  our  own  min- 
ister with  you  to  perform  the  ceremony." 

"  One  at  a  time,  please.  It  will  take  place  at  eleven 
o'clock,  June  tenth,  in  the  parlors  at  Sunnymeade.  A 
lunch  will  be  served  immediately  after,  and  we  will 
catch  the  train  which  passes  the  station  at  3:30  in  the 


SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY.  107 

afternoon.  We  will  reach  Norfolk  at  seven  o'clock 
next  morning,  in  time  to  go  aboard  the  New  York 
steamer.  We  will  get  breakfast  on  the  steamer.  I 
had  never  thought  of  asking  Dr.  Allison  to  perform 
the  ceremony.  Of  course,  there  will  be  an  invitation 
sent  to  him  and  his  family. 

"  Eloise  is  a  Baptist,  '  dipped  and  dyed  in  the  wool.' 
Her  pastor,  Dr.  Gordon,  has  served  the  church  for 
almost  a  half  century.  He,  I  am  sure,  baptized  her 
mother.  I  know  he  officiated  at  their  marriage,  and 
also  at  her  funeral.  It  would  almost  break  her  heart 
for  any  one  else  to  be  asked.  He  is  a  grand  man,  and 
has  grown  old  more  gracefully  than  any  one  I  ever 
saw.  He  enters  into  all  the  work  and  plans  of  the 
church  as  heartily  as  any  man  of  thirty  would  do." 

"Surely  she  will  not  join  this  Baptist  Church  here? 
Does  she  know  how  very  plain  the  members  are?  You 
must  certainly  tell  her  candidly  about  them.  She 
would  never  forgive  you  if  you  allow  her  to  cast  her  lot 
with  that  set.  There  is  not  a  single  family  in  the 
church,  as  far  as  I  know,  who  goes  at  all  into  society. 
Of  course,  if  she  goes  there  some  of  them  will  call  on 
her  and  she  will  have  to  return  the  calls,  or  she  will  be 
considered  proud.  To  prevent  anything  of  the  kind, 
it  would  he  much  wiser  for  you  to  get  a  pew  in  our 
own  church,  and  tell  her  that  you  prefer  that  she 
should  go  with  you." 

"  Go  with  me,  did  you  say  ?  I  haven't  heard  a  ser- 
mon, except  those  I  heard  Dr.  Gordon  preach,  since  I 


108  SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY. 

came  from  Germany.  I  am  sure  I  will  not  be  expected 
to  go  now.  I  can  easily  get  out  of  it  by  attending  to 
my  practice  at  that  hour.  Etiquette  will  demand  two 
or  three  times  to  any  church  of  her  selection.  After 
that,  well — " 

"  In  that  case,  my  son,  I  see  the  greater  need  for 
arranging  for  her  to  attend  with  us.  You  certainly  will 
not  want  to  turn  her,  a  stranger  in  the  city,  loose  with 
all  of  those  poor  folks  in  that  church." 

"  Between  us,  the  poorer  they  are  and  the  more  they 
need  help,  the  better  she  will  like  them,  I  think.  I 
will  not  interfere  with  her  religion,  and  I  hope  she  will 
not  with  mine — that  is,  with  the  lack  of  it." 

A  ring  at  the  door-bell  meant  an  urgent  call  to  a 
child  with  convulsions.  That  settled  the  family  con- 
clave for  that  night. 

It  was  well  for  the  two  who  had  spent  so  many 
wakeful  hours  on  this  subject  of  late  that  they  were 
not  allowed  to  listen  to  that  and  the  subsequent  con- 
versation in  this  fashion-loving  home.  Neither  would 
have  enjoyed  the  tranquil  night's  rest  which  they  did. 

"  I  am  surprised  at  your  brother,  Alice.  The  idea 
of  his  not  interfering  in  such  a  serious  matter.  I 
know  he  has  taken  very  little  interest  in  the  church 
since  he  came  home.  But  I  certainly  thought  he  would 
show  some  spirit  and  pride  in  having  his  wife  go  in  the 
best  society.  That  she  certainly  will  not  find  in  the 
Baptist  church  here.  I  wonder  how  he  would  feel  to 
see  her  going  around  with  the  laboring  class  of  people ; 


SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY.  109 

for  instance,  with  those  Smiths,  who  live  near  your  Aunt 
Laura's,  or  Policeman  Scott's  daughters.  I  do  not  be- 
lieve he  has  ever  given  it  a  serious  thought." 

"Mother,  I  think  you  look  at  it  too  seriously.  I  see 
no  use  of  taking  that  gloomy  view  of  the  matter.  You 
seem  to  forget  that  one  of  the  things  we  Americans  take 
most  pride  in  is  our  religious  liberty.  While  I  per- 
sonally know  very  few  who  belong  to  the  Baptist 
church,  those  I  know  very  favorably.  If  all  of  them 
are  as  intelligent  as  the  Scott  girls,  they  have  no  cause 
to  be  ashamed.  Annie  was  always  at  the  head  of  her 
class  at  school,  and  it  is  said  Emma  has  a  magnificent 
voice.  I  heard  some  one  say  she  had  gone  to  the  Bos- 
ton Conservatory  to  complete  the  course  in  music." 

"  That  may  be  true,  yet  I  cannot  think  your  brother 
would  willingly  allow  her  to  associate  with  them,"  she 
replied. 

"My  opinion  is  that  Mrs.  Dr.  Charles  Gray  will 
think  and  act  to  suit  herself,  in  spite  of  the  entire  Gray 
family,  and  that  Dr.  Charles  Gray  will  insist  that  she 
be  allowed  to  do  it.  I  am  sure  this  member  of  the 
family  will  certainly  not  dare  to  molest  nor  make  her 
afraid,"  Alice  quietly  responded. 

"  I  guess,  then,  that  this  is  as  favorable  an  oppor- 
tunity as  I  may  have  to  enter  my  protest  against  your 
going  around  visiting  any  of  them  with  her.  As  a 
matter  of  course,  you  will  be  expected  to  return  with 
her  all  calls  from  our  set ;  but  beyond  that  I  draw  a 
line.  They — I  mean  those  Baptists — are  a  pushing 


110  SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY. 

set.  Our  seamstress  belongs  there.  What  do  you  sup- 
pose she  said  to  me  the  other  day  ?  " 

"  I  can't  imagine." 

" ( Mrs.  Gray,  come  around  some  time  and  hear  our 
new  pastor.  I  am  sure  you  will  be  pleased  with  him. 
They  say  he  is  decidedly  the  best  preacher  in  the  city.' 
I  thanked  her,  but  could  but  wonder  who  expressed 
such  an  opinion  of  him." 

"  It  seems  to  me  we  ought  to  be  glad  to  have  brother 
in  any  church.  I  feel  like  he  is  fast  drifting  into  some 
of  the  { isms '  that  we  would  not  wish  to  have  him  do." 

"  I  certainly  want  him  in  the  church,  but  not  the 
Baptist,  if  you  please,"  she  replied. 

Visitors  are  announced,  and  the  conversation  is  nec- 
essarily ended. 

If  they  could  join  the  party  and  go  to  Davis'  mill 
pond  the  following  Monday,  poor  Mrs.  Gray  would  be 
almost  ready  to  forbid  the  banns.  She  would  feel  that 
her  son  was  to  get  almost  a  plebeian  wife — not  one  to 
be  any  credit  to  him  in  society. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

FISHING  IN  DAVIS'  MILL,  POND. 

MONDAY  dawned  bright  and  clear,  to  the  great  de- 
light of  the  Ferguson  boys  and  ten  others. 

It  had  been  arranged  that  they  should  meet  as  early 
as  eight  o'clock  and  get  the  bait  ready  and  cut  out 
some  of  the  weeds  on  the  margin  of  the  pond. 

Mrs.  Ferguson  had  veritably  swept  and  garnished 
her  house.  It  was  scrupulously  clean,  though  sparsely 
furnished. 

The  boys  had  brought  in  some  beautiful  wild  flow- 
ers. An  old  stone  crock  and  a  broken  pitcher  had 
been  utilized  as  vases.  The  boys  had  whitened  the 
hearth  with  fuller's  clay,  also  the  jamb.  The  flowers 
in  the  improvised  vases,  and  around  them  a  bank  of 
moss  and  maiden-hair  fern,  made  a  beautiful  picture 
against  the  white  background. 

They  had  found  a  patch  of  wild  strawberries  and  had 
gathered  them.  They  were  anxious  for  a  way  to  serve 
them.  Aleck  asked  his  mother  if  she  had  enough 
saucers  she  could  lend  them.  She  had  them,  but  it 
was  such  a  dilapidated,  odd  lot  she  was  ashamed  for 
them  to  be  seen.  She  said  : 

"  This  is  a  kind  of  pic-nic,  and  nobody  eats  out  of 
dishes  at  pic-nics.  The  best  thing  is  to  get  some  real 
pretty,  smooth  leaves  and  make  little  baskets.  I  used 


112  SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY. 

to  do  that  when  I  was  a  little  girl,  and  they  taste  lots 
better  out  of  them  than  they  would  out  of  china  dishes." 

It  struck  them  as  the  proper  thing  to  do. 

Aleck  had  real  taste,  if  there  had  ever  been  any 
chance  to  develop  it.  Very  soon  he  had  arranged 
enough  baskets  to  serve  the  party. 

How  eagerly  they  watched  the  clock.  First  one 
and  then  another  would  go  to  the  door  to  see  if  they 
were  yet  in  sight. 

At  last  Jack  said  : 

"  Here  they  come.  No,  it  is  only  a  wagon,  but  it  is 
full  of  people.  She  will  come  in  a  carriage." 

Pretty  soon  they  recognized  her.  The  wagon  was  full, 
indeed.  She  had  brought  some  girls  along,  and  called 
by  for  the  Clark  boys,  who  were  well  enough  to  come. 

"Well,  boys,  here  we  are.  Had  you  given  us  out? 
I  waited  just  a  little  while  at  Mr.  Clark's.  I  am  glad 
to  see  that  you  are  all  here.  Have  you  found  a  good 
place  to  lay  the  cloth  for  the  lunch  ?"  she  asked. 

u  Yes'm,"  said  Bob  ;  down  there  by  the  mint  spring. 
It  is  so  shady  and  cool  there." 

"  If  it  will  be  safe  to  put  the  hampers  there  now,  let 
John  drive  down  and  deposit  them.  He  is  going  to 
unhitch  the  horses  and  leave  them  till  he  comes  back 
for  us.  He  wants  a  little  holiday,  too.  I  guess  we 
will  not  catch  all  the  fish  in  the  pond  before  he  gets 
back.  I  forgot  to  tell  you,  Aleck,  how  much  I  enjoyed 
your  nice  perch  for  breakfast.  I'll  go  in  and  speak  to 
your  mother  a  moment,  and  then  we  will  go." 


SHE  WAITED   PATIENTLY.  113 

She  was  surprised  and  delighted  at  the  changed  ap- 
pearance of  the  room.  The  little  girls  were  both  pre- 
sentable this  time.  She  noticed  that  their  calico  dresses 
were  clean  and  neatly  made. 

"What  a  lovely,  artistic  fireplace  you  have,  Mrs. 
Ferguson  !  This  is  the  first  hawthorn  I've  seen.  And 
what  lovely  ferns  !  Did  they  grow  near  here  ?  The 
arrangement  of  your  flowers  would  suggest  that  you 
have  an  artist  in  the  family." 

"  Yes'm  ;  there  is  no  end  to  the  wild  flowers  ou  this 
place.  The  blooms  are  fine  this  year.  My  old  man 
says  it  is  a  sign  of  a  good  crop  year.  Aleck  fixed  up 
the  fireplace.  He  is  right  smart  at  anything  like  that. 
If  he  would  only  take  some  schooling,  he  would  learn 
lots  about  flowers." 

"  He  certainly  ought  to  cultivate  such  taste  as  that," 
said  Eloise.  "  I  will  talk  to  him  about  it." 

"  I  do  wish  you  would,  Miss  Eloise.  It  will  do 
good,  I  am  sure.  They  have  got  a  notion  of  sprucing 
up  since  you  were  here.  I  hope  now  they  will  go  to 
work  and  get  them  some  clothes  to  wear  to  church." 

"Aren't  you  and  the  girls  coming  with  us  ?  I  said 
there  was  to  be  no  dinner  prepared  by  the  mothers  to- 
day," Eloise  said  to  her. 

"  Yes'm,  we  will  come  after  a  little  while." 

Soon  they  were  all  busy  with  rod  and  line.  Such 
talking  and  chattering  !  Aleck  said  : 

"  Miss  Eloise,  the  fish  ain't  going  to  bite  in  all  this 
noise.  They'll  have  to  be  still,  if  you  catch  anything." 
8 


114  SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY. 

Soon  the  corks  began  to  bob,  and  one  or  two  fine 
perch  were  caught. 

"  By  way  of  encouragement  to  persevere/'  said  Jen- 
nie, who  had  come  along  to  help  entertain  the  boys. 

It  was  a  source  of  great  amusement  to  the  boys  when 
she,  with  a  great  effort,  drew  up  her  line,  to  see  dang- 
ling to  it  a  large  eel. 

"  Take  the  thing  ! "  she  screamed  out.  "  I  feel  as  if 
I  had  a  snake.  I  have  always  thought  they  were 
cousins." 

"  He  is  a  beauty,  Miss  Jennie,"  said  one  of  the  boys, 
as  he  took  him  from  the  hook. 

"  Ugh  !  It  gives  me  the  shivers  to  look  at  him," 
she  replied. 

The  sun  began  to  get  warm,  and  one  by  one  the  rods 
were  put  aside,  and  each  went  nearer  the  spring  and 
the  hampers  of  lunch.  Eloise  followed.  Glancing  up 
the  hill,  she  saw  a  pretty,  mossy  place.  She  said  : 

"All  who  want  to  hear  some  real  funny  tales,  just  go 
up  there  and  sit  down  with  Miss  Jennie.  She  is  a 
marvellous  story-teller,  and  will  entertain  you  till  Mrs. 
Ferguson  and  I  arrange  for  the  lunch." 

Away  they  scampered,  and  from  the  loud  laughing 
and  clapping  of  hands,  she  was  a  successful  as  well  as 
marvellous  story-teller. 

They  spread  the  cloths,  and  soon  a  bountiful  repast 
was  displayed.  Mrs.  Ferguson  spoke  to  Aleck,  and  he 
went  in  the  direction  of  home.  He  was  soon  back  with 
his  strawberries,  which  he  had  put  in  the  box  at  the 


SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY.  115 

spring  to  keep  cool.  He  put  the  little  baskets  all 
around  the  table. 

"  My,  what  a  surprise  ! "  said  Eloise.  "  I  didn't 
know  they  were  ripe  yet." 

u  No  more  did  I  till  yesterday.  I  was  walking  over 
the  hill,  and  kept  smelling  something  so  good,  it  made 
me  hungry.  I  went  on  further,  and  I  found  this  patch, 
just  spoiling  for  somebody  to  eat  them.  I  had  pulled 
about  a  dozen  when  I  thought  of  saving  'em  for  to-day. 
I  asked  ma  if  they  would  be  good.  She  said,  '  First 
rate.'  Me  and  Jack  got  up  by  time  'twas  good  day- 
light and  got  'em." 

"  I  will  certainly  enjoy  them.  I  prefer  the  flavor  to 
cultivated  ones.  The  wild  ones  are  generally  sweet  and 
juicy." 

"  I  do,  too,  Miss  Eloise,"  said  Mrs.  Ferguson.  "  I 
like  to  pick  them  out  of  the  patch  and  eat  them.  Any- 
thing else  I  can  do  now  ?  " 

"  Yes ;  open  those  tin  buckets  and  fill  them  out  of 
the  spring." 

"  Whew  !  Ma,  just  look  !  No  longer  than  yester- 
day you  was  wishin'  you  had  some  lemonade,  and  here 
it  is,"  Aleck  said. 

"  Didn't  the  ice  keep  well  ?  Aunt  Lizzie  said  she 
thought  it  would,  if  covered  over  with  the  lemons  and 
sugar.  There  are  the  tin  cups.  I  thought  of  this  while 
I  was  in  Richmond,  and  was  sure  it  would  be  a  treat. 
I  must  look  after  the  Clarks ;  I  do  not  want  them  to 
get  sick.  I'll  go  and  call  the  children." 


116  SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY. 

She  found  them  very  much  interested  in  Jennie's 
story,  and  joined  in  the  hand-clapping  and  hurrahs 
when  it  was  over. 

"  Now  I'll  tell  you  one  much  more  interesting  than 
that  one,"  said  Eloise.  "  Once  upon  a  time  two  ladies 
spread  two  cloths  on  a  green,  grassy  spot,  by  a  cool 
spring ;  then  they  opened  two  hampers  and  put  the 
contents  on  the  two  cloths ;  then  they  opened  two 
buckets  and — and  what  next  ?  Everybody  who  wants 
to  eat  from  the  two  cloths  and  drink  from  the  two 
buckets  must  do — as  I  do." 

Suiting  the  action  to  her  words,  she  ran  as  fast  as  she 
could  down  the  hill,  pursued  by  a  hungry  little  crowd, 
who  would  do  full  justice  to  the  dinner. 

"  Hold  on,  boys,"  said  Gordon  Glenn.  "  We  did  not 
applaud  Miss  Eloise's  story — and,  with  due  respect  to 
Miss  Jennie,  I  think  hers  was  the  best.  Three  cheers 
for  her." 

You  may  rest  assured,  they  were  given  with  a  will. 

No  dinner  served  on  the  finest  of  china,  glass  or 
silver  could  have  been  more  enjoyed  than  this  one. 

Mrs.  Ferguson  got  rid  of  her  tired  look,  and  entered 
into  the  children's  pleasure  and  amusement  as  she  had 
not  done  for  years. 

There  was  a  superabundance  of  everything.  Eloise 
insisted  that  Mrs.  Ferguson  take  the  "  fragments  " — 
as  she  termed  what  was  left — home  for  her  supper,  and 
thus  be  saved  the  trouble  of  preparing  that  meal. 

f{  Now,  children,"  she  said,  "  I  want  to  express  my 


SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY.  117 

pleasure  at  being  with  you  to-day.  I  am  sure  we  have 
all  enjoyed  it.  While  we  sat  by  the  pond  and  fished, 
I  was  reminded  of  that  story  of  the  fishermen  in  the 
Bible.  You  remember,  as  Christ  walked  by  the  Sea  of 
Galilee,  he  saw  two  men  fishing.  He  called  them  and 
said,  l  Follow  me,  and  I  will  make  you  fishers  of  men.' 
From  that  day  to  this  he  has  wanted  us  all  to  be  '  fish- 
ers of  men.'  Some  of  you  are  young  and  inexperienced, 
and  can  do  but  little  towards  fishing  for  men  ;  yet  there 
is  always  something  that  we  can  do,  and  none  of  us 
must  despise  the  day  of  small  things.  I  hope  to  greet 
you  all  at  Sunday-school.  Perhaps  Mrs.  Ferguson  may 
not  be  able  to  come,  but  the  others  can." 

"  I  would  like  the  best  in  the  world  to  go,  if  I  could. 
I'll  do  all  I  can  to  get  the  children  off.  I  must  thank 
you  for  myself  and  the  children  for  this  day.  You 
have  made  it  brighter  for  us,  and  I  hope  you  will  get 
your  reward,"  she  said. 

"  I  feel  equally  indebted  to  you  for  your  kindness 
and  hearty  cooperation  in  carrying  out  my  plans.  I 
must  speak  to  Aleck  before  I  go.  Oh,  here  he  is  !  I 
want  you  to  come  to  Sunnymeade  one  day  this  week. 
I  want  to  get  you  to  decorate  for  me.  Since  I  have 
seen  the  taste  you  displayed  at  home,  I  do  not  think  it 
will  be  necessary  to  get  any  one  from  the  city,  as  I  had 
intended  to  do.  I  think  you  can  do  it.  Come,  and  we 
will  talk  about  it." 

"  I'll  come,"  he  said. 

"  I  see  John    is    ready,  and  we  will   go.     I'll   say 


118  SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY. 

good-bye  to  each,  with  the  hope  of  many  more  happy 
days  like  this." 

The  children  watched  them  out  of  sight.  Such 
pleasant  things  each  one  had  to  say  of  her  ! 

Several  of  the  boys  invited  the  Fergusons  to  join 
their  class. 

Mrs.  Ferguson  said  she  would  certainly  get  some  of 
them  ready.  She  belonged  to  that  class  of  women  who 
had  seen  better  days,  and  when  reverses  came  was 
unable  to  buffet  the  tide,  and  drifted  with  the  current 
of  hopelessness,  forgetting  to  trust  the  only  help  she 
could*  have.  There  was  something  in  the  kind,  affable 
manner  of  this  young  woman  which  had  quite  won  her 
heart.  She  had  learned  to  look  with  suspicion  on  the 
rich,  and  felt  there  was  always  some  selfish  motive 
beneath  everything  they  did.  There  must  be  some  way, 
she  thought,  to  use  the  poor  to  put  more  money  into 
their  pockets.  She  could  see  no  reason  to  distrust  this 
act  of  Eloise.  She  fully  realized  that  in  no  way  could 
she  get  benefit  from  them.  Only  a  desire  to  do  them 
good  seemed  plain  to  her. 

She  saw  her  error,  and  determined  by  God's  help  to 
make  an  effort  to  lead  her  children  to  a  better  life.  She 
had  never  reached  that  point  where  her  conscience 
approved  of  the  way  she  was  living. 

When  she  went  home  she  looked  critically  at  the 
fireplace  decorations,  and  wondered  why  her  motherly 
intuition  had  not  enabled  her  to  see  that  Aleck  had 
talent  in  that  direction  before.  She  remembered  now 


SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY.  119 

how  fond  he  was  of  the  very  first  flowers  that  came  in 
spring.  He  would  have  a  cup  or  glass  filled  often  with 
the  lovely  trailing  arbutus  when  she  had  not  thought 
the  snows  were  over.  Again  he  would  come  in  with 
"  Jack-in-the-pulpit "  or  "lady's  slipper,"  and  point 
out  beauties  which  she  could  not  see,  for  her  vision  was 
filled  with  what  seemed  much  more  important  than 
wild  flowers,  which  could  not  in  any  way  help  her. 

The  neglected  housework  was  a  rebuke  to  her.  She 
began  to  catechise  herself.  She  saw  things  differently 
now.  Before,  she  felt  that  her  husband's  shiftless  ways 
were  entirely  responsible  for  the  boys'  lack  of  energy. 
She  could  but  wonder  now  why  she  had  not  taken  any 
of  the  blame  to  herself. 

She  sent  Aleck  to  the  store  with  a  few  dozen  eggs 
and  exchanged  them  for  spool  cotton,  buttons  and 
needles.  She  gave  all  of  the  clothing  an  overhauling, 
and  was  surprised  to  find  that  some  of  the  garments 
which  she  had  cast  aside  as  too  far  gone  for  repairs 
could,  by  a  little  ingenuity,  be  used. 

It  seemed  to  be  a  thinking  family,  as  no  comments 
were  made.  She  noticed  that  the  boys  were  more 
careful  to  clean  their  feet  at  the  door ;  even  her  hus- 
band spat  less  often  on  the  whitened  hearth.  The  boys 
wondered  why  she  had  not  always  kept  the  floor  so 
clean  as  she  did  now.  The  two  girls  used  much  more 
soap  and  water  than  they  did,  and  their  mother,  with 
the  extra  work,  found  time  to  plait  their  hair  for  them 
every  day. 


120  SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY. 

Altogether  it  was  a  much  improved  house. 

Aleck  was  anxious  for  his  mother  to  get  ready  for 
him  to  make  the  trip  to  Sunnymeade.  He  asked  her 
every  day  how  long  it  would  be.  Much  to  his  satisfac- 
tion, she  announced  one  bright  morning  that  she  had 
ironed  his  best  shirt  and  so  altered  an  old  alpaca  coat 
of  his  father's  that  he  could  go  that  day.  He  started 
pretty  early,  but  not  before  his  mother  had  given  him 
many  admonitions  as  to  what  to  say  and  how  to  act. 

"  Take  off  your  hat  when  you  go  in,  and  don't  forget 
to  say  '  yes,  ma'am '  and  '  no,  ma'am,'  "  was  her  parting 
injunction. 

As  he  neared  the  house  his  knees  began  to  quake. 
When  he  saw  Colonel  Carter  seated  on  the  front  porch 
he  almost  wished  he  could  go  in  an  opposite  direction. 
He  went  up  to  him,  but  what  to  say  or  what  to  do  with 
his  hands  or  hat  he  couldn't  think.  He  knew  his 
mother  told  him  something. 

"  Good  morning,  my  boy,"  said  the  Colonel. 

"  I  am  well,  I  thank  you,  ma'am." 

He  knew  he  had  not  said  the  proper  thing,  and  his 
embarrassment  increased.  Colonel  Carter  saw  it,  and 
said : 

"  What  can  I  do  for  you,  young  man  ?  " 

"Nothin',  sir.  Miss  Eloise  told  me  to  come,"  he 
said. 

"  Yes,  yes,  that  is  all  right.  She  will  be  here  in  a 
little  while.  Just  take  a  seat.  You  are  Mr.  Fergu- 
son's son,  I  believe  ?" 


SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY.  121 

Aleck  felt  that  his  wits  were  returning,  and  he  was 
able  to  give  intelligible  answers  to  the  questions  put  to 
him. 

By  the  time  Eloise  put  in  an  appearance  he  began  to 
feel  at  ease.  But  when  she  asked  him  into  the  house,  he 
hardly  knew  how  to  act.  Remembering  that  his  hat 
was  to  be  looked  after  when  he  went  in,  he  put  it  be- 
hind the  front  door,,  without  once  thinking  of  hanging 
it  on  the  rack. 

"  Just  sit  here,  Aleck,"  drawing  a  chair  near  to  hers. 
"  I  want  to  consult  you  about  arranging  these  fire- 
places for  me.  I  am  to  be  married  in  two  weeks,  and 
I  want  these  rooms  tastefully  arranged.  These  very 
large  fire-places  had  given  me  right  much  trouble  till  I 
saw  how  you  had  arranged  your  mother's.  I  knew  if 
I  could  get  your  help  that  I  saw  my  way  out  of  the 
trouble." 

"  Yes'm,  that  I  will,  and  anything  else  for  you." 

"  You  know  where  ferns  are  plentiful,  do  you  ?" 

"  Yes'm  ;  there  are  thousands  of  'em  in  the  edge  of 
the  woods  close  by  where  we  eat  our  dinner.  I  never 
did  see  such  big  ones  in  my  life.  They  come  right  up 
out  of  the  moss — so  thick  you  can  hardly  get  'em  with- 
out the  moss,  too." 

"  So  much  the  better.  I  thought  it  looked  like  a 
pretty  green  carpet.  I  want  three  filled.  You  can 
find  the  prettiest  ones,  and  father  will  send  the  wagon 
for  them.  I  will  have  some  blooming  plants  to  put 
with  them." 


122  SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY. 

"  Lor',  Miss,  the  woods  will  be  full  by  that  time, 
and  it  'pears  to  mix  them  with  the  moss  and  ferns 
would  look  nicer.  I  don't  know,  though,  'cause  I 
never  seen  any  fixed.  Don't  folks  have  white  flowers 
for  weddins?" 

"  Certainly." 

"  Thunderwood  will  be   all  bloomin'  by  that  time." 

He  seemed  in  his  enthusiasm  to  loose  all  of  his  em- 
barrassment. Going  to  the  hearth,  he  said  : 

"  I  tell  you  what  will  look  nice.  There  is  a  lot  of 
Johnny-jump-ups  this  year — the  biggest  ones  I  ever 
saw.  Mix  them  all  along  in  the  moss,  right  around  on 
the  edge  of  the  hearth  ;  then  a  bank  of  ferns ;  then 
another  row  raised  up  on  a  plank  or  somethiu',  and  fill 
up  the  rest  with  them  thunderwood  blooms,  will  be 
pretty." 

"  I  like  your  idea,  but  do  not  know  the  thunder- 
wood  by  that  name.  How  does  it  look  ?" 

"It  is  a  white,  fringy-looking  flower.  I'll  bring 
you  some  if  I  can  find  a  bit  out  by  Sunday.  Ma  is 
tryin'  to  get  us  ready.  It  ain't  but  two  miles  straight 
though  the  woods  to  your  church." 

"  I  am  glad  to  hear  that,"  she  said.  "  I  am  sure  a 
boy  who  is  as  fond  of  nature  as  you  are  will  love  to 
learn  of  Nature's  God.  There  are  several  things  here 
that  I  wish  your  mother  had.  I  am  sure  she  could 
utilize  them  to  advantage.  If  you  think  she  would  not 
be  angry,  and  you  are  williug  to  carry  them,  I'll  send 
her  a  package  now,  and  another  by  the  first  passing.  I 


SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY.  123 

may  come  myself.  I  want  some  sewing  done,  if  she 
has  time." 

"  No'm,  she  won't  get  mad.  She's  taken  a  mighty 
notion  to  fix  up.  Instead  of  buyin'  sugar  and  coffee 
with  her  aigs,  she  got  buttons,  needles  and  thread,  and 
she's  sewed  a  heap  this  week." 

She  went  up-stairs  and  got  several  pairs  of  pants,  a 
vest  or  two,  and  several  other  things,  and  put  them  in 
a  basket. 

She  talked  to  Aleck  a  while  on  various  subjects.  She 
showed  him  her  pictures  and  flowers,  for  she  had  seen 
that  his  talent  was  for  something  in  that  line.  She 
felt  that  Ifor  him  to  spend  his  time  as  a  day  laborer  on 
a  farm  was  like  "  casting  pearls  before  swine."  But 
she  saw  no  prospect  for  aught  else,  now ;  though  she 
secretly  resolved  to  keep  him  in  mind,  and,  if  possible, 
find  a  way  for  him  to  cultivate  the  talent  with  which 
God  had  endowed  him. 

He  started  home,  filled  with  delight  at  having  some 
part  to  do  for  the  grand  wedding.  He  wondered  if  he 
would  be  allowed  to  see  it. 

The  basket  was  thankfully  received,  and  Mrs.  Fer- 
gusan  saw  that  both  of  the  boys,  with  a  little  extra 
effort  on  her  part,  could  have  a  decent  pair  of  pants  for 
Sunday.  She  went  to  work  with  a  will,  and  was  so 
far  successful  that  Eloise  could  scarcely  believe  her 
own  eyes  when  she  showed  them  to  her. 

She  and  Miss  Lizzie  drove  down  Saturday  afternoon 
with  a  package  of  dresses,  curtains  and  other  things 


124  SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY. 

that  had  done  good  service  at  their  home,  but  were  yet 
too  good  to  throw  aside. 

While  in  Richmond  she  bought  Aunt  Hannah  a  new 
dress,  which  she  wished  to  have  made  for  her  to  wear 
at  the  wedding.  She  remembered  that  Mrs.  Ferguson 
told  her  she  used  to  be  handy  with  her  needle,  and  when 
Aleck  told  her  of  exchanging  the  '  aigs'  for  sewing  ma- 
terial, instead  of  sugar  and  coffee,  she  well  knew  it 
meant  privation. 

She  carried  the  material  for  the  dress  to  get  her  to 
make  it,  so  that  she  might  have  some  ready  cash  to 
help  her  fix  up  the  things  she  had  sent  her. 

Both  of  the  visitors  were  agreeably  surprised  to  find 
the  house  so  tidy. 

Mrs.  Ferguson  told  them  of  her  success  in  making 
over  the  garments.  She  thought  all  of  the  children 
would  be  able  to  go  to  Sunday-school,  and  she  hoped  to 
get  to  church  very  soon  herself. 

Aleck  was  not  in  the  house,  but  just  as  they  were 
about  to  leave  he  came  in  with  a  bunch  of  the  thunder- 
wood  bloom,  which  he  had  been  out  to  hunt. 

"  If  you  ain't  too  tired,  Miss  Eloise,  I'll  show  you 
them  Johnny-jump-ups  I  was  tellin'  you  about.  It 
ain't  far." 

"All  right,  I'll  go." 

It  did  indeed  seem  like  a  beautiful  green  and  purple 
carpet,  so  thickly  were  they  scattered  over  the  moss. 

"  Now  you  see  I  can  just  cut  'em  out  deep,  and  the 
moss  soaks  up  so  much  water  you  can  make  it  real  wet, 


SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY.  125 

and  they'll  keep  on  bloomin'.  They  ain't  bloomin' 
real  good  yet,  but  there'll  be  thousands  by  two  weeks." 

They  parted,  to  meet  the  next  morning. 

The  children  were  there  early.  At  first  they  seemed 
a  little  shy  and  out  of  place,  but  the  feeling  soon  wore 
off  and  they  enjoyed  the  novelty  of  the  situation. 

Eloise  took  the  two  boys  in  her  own  class,  as  she 
was  anxious  to  have  them  under  the  influence  of  her 
band. 

She  and  the  superintendent  had  a  private  talk  be- 
tween the  close  of  the  school  and  the  church  service. 
She  felt  so  anxious  as  to  the  one  who  was  to  be  her 
successor.  This  had  been  a  serious  consideration. 
They  were  bright  boys,  and  she  was  afraid  of  the  influ- 
ence from  without,  if  there  was  not  one  to  be  extremely 
watchful. 

She  wished  so  much  that  Gordon  Glenn  could  take 
them.  She  suggested  to  the  superintendent  that  he 
make  him  an  assistant,  to  look  after  those  who  were 
irregular.  It  was  so  decided,  and  the  appointment  of 
a  teacher  was  postponed  till  the  following  Sunday.  In 
the  meantime  he  would  call  at  Sunnymeade,  and  they 
would  carefully  consider  the  question,  and  visit  the  one 
selected. 

As  the  time  approached  for  her  to  give  up  her  work, 
she  felt  more  sad  than  she  imagined  it  possible. 

She  had  not  told  them  of  it  as  yet,  but  intended  to 
do  so  the  next  Sunday,  and  invite  them  all  to  be 
present  at  the  marriage. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

WEDDING    BELLS. 

ACCORDING  to  promise,  Mr.  Lipscombe  came.  After 
a  very  careful  consideration  of  the  subject,  they  decided 
that  Miss  Mary  Bruce  would  be  the  most  suitable  person 
to  take  the  class,  with  Gordon  to  assist. 

Eloise  promised  to  see  her  and  gain  her  consent  to 
the  plan.  She  felt  that  she  would  like  to  tell  her  about 
the  needs  of  each. 

She  felt  very  hopeful  of  Bob  Sims  now.  Since  the 
Fergusons  had  become  interested,  they  would  not  prove 
the  hindrance  she  had  feared.  But  she  felt  that  much 
depended  on  keeping  an  eye  on  them  and  not  allowing 
them  to  lose  their  interest  at  all. 

She  asked  her  father  to  drive  her  over  to  Mr.  Brace's 
the  next  morning.  They  made  an  early  start,  in  order 
to  go  by  the  postoffice  to  mail  some  letters. 

Whom  should  she  see,  when  they  drove  up  at  the 
postoffice,  but  Gordon  Glenn.  He  was  about  to  start 
for  home  when  he  saw  them  coming.  He  recognized 
them  and  waited  to  speak. 

"  I  am  so  glad  to  meet  you,  Gordon.  I  was  just 
wishing  to  see  you." 

While  her  father  went  in  for  the  mail  she  unfolded 
her  plan  to  him. 


SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY".  127 

"  I  am  as  willing  as  I  can  be  to  do  all  I  can,  but  I 
feel  afraid  I  am  not  capable." 

"  I  think  you  are.  You  are  much  more  advanced 
in  your  studies  than  any  of  them,  and  you  are  always 
prepared  with  your  lesson.  I  do  not  think  much  of 
the  teaching  will  devolve  on  you.  Your  part  will  be 
mainly  to  look  after  the  absentees  and  try  to  keep  them 
interested  in  the  school.  I  hope  you'll  have  but  little 
trouble  in  that  direction  now.  It  seems  that  the  Fer- 
guson boys  have  come  to  stay.  But  it  is  very  hard  for 
any  of  us  to  break  old  habits.  They  may  need  help 
along  that  line.  I  want  you  to  write  to  me  and  let  me 
know  how  you  all  get  on.  You  can  let  me  know  of 
any  particular  case  that  you  think  a  word  from  me 
would  help,  and  I'll  do  all  I  can.  Of  course,  from 
time  to  time  I'll  be  with  you,  and  will  always  feel  an 
abiding  interest  in  each  of  you." 

"  Thank  you,  Miss  Eloise ;  I  am  sure  you'll  have 
the  very  best  wishes  of  each  one  of  us.  Good-bye." 

They  found  Miss  Mary  at  home.  She  did  not  at 
first  feel  that  she  could  take  the  class.  She  said : 

"  There'll  be  a  great  difference  in  my  present  class 
and  yours.  I  am  afraid  we'll  both  be  too  prone  to 
compare.  They  are  so  very  much  attached  to  you,  and 
I've  had  no  experience  with  boys.  Mine  have  all  been 
small  girls.  Somehow  I  think  they  are  much  more 
easily  managed  than  boys." 

"  You  were  never  more  mistaken.  Those  boys  are 
very  lovable.  They  can  be  led  by  gentle  means  to  do 


128  SHE    WAITED    PATIENTLY. 

almost  anything.  With  four  exceptions,  they  are 
Christians,  and  of  those  I  am  very  hopeful.  The  new 
additions,  Aleck  and  Jack  Ferguson,  may  need  help ; 
but  I've  formed  a  most  favorable  opinion  of  them,  es- 
pecially Aleck.  I  think  he  is  a  boy  of  considerable 
promise,  if  only  the  right  means  could  be  used  to  de- 
velop him." 

It  was  agreed  that  she  would  try  it,  though  with 
many  misgivings.  She  said  : 

"  I  am  afraid  to  slip  into  your  shoes,  Miss  Eloise. 
I  have  my  doubts  about  the  fit." 

As  she  and  her  father  started,  she  said : 

"  This  is  settled  now,  and  I've  nothing  more  to  do 
in  a  business  way.  So  I'll  just  make  the  most  of  my 
last  days  at  dear  old  Sunnymeade." 

"  Not  last,  daughter.  You  are  not  giving  us  up — 
only  taking  another  into  the  family.  This  is  always  to 
be  home  above  all  others." 

"  Do  you  know,  father,  I've  been  wondering  if  I'll 
ever  be  as  happy  anywhere  else  as  I've  been  here.  I 
do  not  suppose  there  is  another  girl  of  my  age  who 
has  seen  so  little  sorrow  as  I  have.  Will  those  with 
whom  I  am  to  be  thrown  now  make  the  excuses  for 
my  shortcomings  that  you  and  Aunt  Lizzie  do  ?  " 

"  Of  course,  daughter,  no  one  will  see  you  with  our 
eyes.  To  your  husband  I  do  not  doubt  you'll  be  '  the 
fairest  among  ten  thousand,  the  one  altogether  lovely.' 
I've  long  since  come  to  the  conclusion  that  happiness 
and  love  are  not  to  be  compared.  I  mean  this,  that 


SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY.  129 

there  is  a  difference  in  the  object  of  love,  and  conse- 
quently a  difference  in  the  love.  But  the  two  do  not 
admit  of  comparison  in  the  natural  sense.  For  in- 
stance, my  love  for  you  and  for  your  mother,  I  could 
never  compare  in  intensity.  They  were  entirely  dif- 
ferent. I  could  not  have  loved  her  more  as  my  wife 
than  I  did.  Nor  has  any  man  loved  his  child  more 
than  you  are  loved.  Yet  the  two  loves  could  not  be 
compared.  So  with  your  happiness.  In  your  new  re- 
lation it  will  be  of  a  different  nature  ;  and  you  cannot 
compare  the  happiness  of  the  home  and  love  where  you 
will  reign  as  wife  to  the  one  in  which  you  were  the 
child." 

"  That  is  so,  father.  I  am  glad  you  explained  it  in 
that  way.  I've  thought  a  great  deal  about  it." 

Truly  did  she  make  the  most  of  these  last  days.  The 
lunch  which  was  to  be  served  to  the  guests  did  not 
trouble  her;  she  knew  that  there  would  be  nothing 
lacking  there.  The  trousseau  was  complete.  The 
trunk  which  she  would  take  with  her  was  almost  ready. 
She  paid  visits  to  all  the  neighbors,  to  every  haunt  about 
the  place  which  had  been  dear  to  her  as  a  child. 

Time  sped  on  its  swiftest  wings,  it  seemed  to  the 
entire  household.  Only  two  days  more,  and  they  such 
busy  days ! 

Monday  afternoon  found  Aleck  in    place  with   his 

mosses,  ferns  and  Johnny-jump-ups.     They  were  put 

into  the  coolest  place,  and  a  bountiful  supply  of  water 

given  them.     He  promised  to  be  on  hand  bright  and 

9 


130  SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY. 

early  the  next  morning.  In  his  selection  he  seemed  to 
have  known  just  where  this  drooping  spray  would  suit, 
or  that  tall  and  stately  cluster  show  to  the  best  ad- 
vantage. 

Eloise  was  more  than  ever  impressed  with  his  taste. 

Jennie  Marvin  had  charge  of  the  decorations.  She 
did  not  feel  so  confident  as  Eloise  that  Aleck  knew  just 
what  he  was  doing ;  however,  she  stood  aloof  while  he 
arranged  the  hearth  in  the  dining-room.  She  did  not 
make  a  single  suggestion.  Every  few  minutes  he  would 
step  back  and  view  his  work  from  different  stand- 
points ;  then  one  spray  would  be  turned  a  little  to  the 
left,  another  to  the  right,  or  some  other  little  change. 

Jennie  saw  no  improvements  to  suggest.  She  went 
out  on  the  porch,  where  her  mother  and  several  other 
friends  were  with  Miss  Lizzie  and  Colonel  Carter. 

"  I  just  tell  you,  friends  and  fellow-citizens,  I  am 
the  fifth  wheel  in  this  decoration  wagon.  That  boy  was 
born  for  such  work.  Who  would  have  thought  of  it, 
except  Eloise?  Did  any  of  you  ever  happen  to  meet 
Pere  Ferguson  in  the  road  ?  He  hardly  looks  as  if  he 
had  gumption  enough  to  tell  a  rosebud  from  a  cow  ;  yet 
this  offspring  of  such  a  sire  puts  to  the  blush  some  of 
the  decorators  of  the  cities." 

All  went  in  to  see  how  he  was  progressing,  and  were 
as  much  pleased  as  Jennie. 

That  afternoon  a  number  of  invited  guests  arrived. 

Dr.  Gray  had  come  a  few  days  before,  and  he  and 
Colonel  Carter  had  gone  to  the  courthouse  and  obtained 


SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY.  131 

the  license  and  arranged  everything,  so  that  he  would 
not  come  back  till  the  morning  of  the  marriage. 

About  an  hour  before  the  appointed  time  it  was 
announced  "they  are  coming."  From  the  windows 
were  seen  a  dozen  or  more  carriages  coming  down  the 
long  lane  leading  to  the  house.  Already  numbers  of 
carriages  and  buggies  bearing  the  neighbors  from  miles 
around  had  arrived. 

All  of  the  boys  of  Eloise's  Sunday-school  class  had 
arrived — each  one  so  much  afraid  he  would  be  late. 

Jennie,  standing  so  as  to  be  out  of  sight  of  the  arri- 
vals, but  able  to  see  them  as  they  alighted,  announced 
them  thus : 

"  No  further  uneasiness  on  your  part,  Eloise ;  the  Doc- 
tor didn't  forget  to  come.  The  very  first  man  to  alight. 

"Mr.  Young!" 

If  there  was  an  extra  pulsation  of  the  heart  no  one 
was  aware  of  it. 

"  There  is  Papa  Gray,  a  stately  old  gentleman  ;  Ma 
Gray,  quite  stylish ;  Sister  Alice,  real  sweet ;  brother, 
sisters,  cousins  and  the  aunts — I  couldn't  see  all  at 
once,  so  they  got  by  me." 

Mrs.  Marvin  was  assisting  Miss  Lizzie  to  receive  the 
guests. 

It  was  arranged  that  Alice  Gray  would  be  brought 
to  Eloise's  room,  as  she  was  to  be  a  maid  of  honor,  and 
would  have  to  dress.  Mrs.  Marvin  came  with  her  and 
introduced  her.  She  met  Eloise  as  if  they  had  been 
bosom  friends  all  their  lives. 


132  SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY. 

"I  am  glad  to  know  you,  Eloise.  I've  loved  you 
almost  as  long  as  Brother  Charlie  has." 

"  I  am  equally  glad  to  know  you,  and  so  glad  to 
have  a  sister." 

"  Here,  you  two  will  have  a  whole  month  to  make 
love  in.  Miss  Alice  must  make  her  toilet.  The  Doc- 
tor will  be  in  such  a  hurry  he'll  not  wait." 

The  three  chattered  like  so  many  magpies,  and  by 
the  time  Alice  was  dressed  they  were  fully  acquainted. 

"  I  declare,  Eloise,  I  would  hate  to  leave  this  lovely 
home,  if  I  were  you.  Brother  Charlie  always  said  it 
was  an  ideal  country  place,  but  we  knew  that  every- 
thing was  looked  at  here  through  one  pair  of  spectacles 
and  we  knew  the  glamour  of  those." 

Soon  the  solemn  words  were  said  by  the  hoary- 
headed  man  of  God  which  linked  two  lives  in  one,  for 
weal  or  woe. 

Congratulations  and  introductions  filled  the  time  till 
the  lunch  was  announced. 

Reader,  did  you  ever  go  to  a  genuine  country  wed- 
ding ?  If  not,  you've  missed  lots — of  something  good 
to  eat.  The  quantity  and  quality  of  the  dishes  at  one 
of  them  wrould  supply  a  dozen  spreads  to  the  same 
number  of  guests  in  some  fashionable  city.  Everybody 
seemed  to  enjoy  it  to  the  full. 

The  travelers  repaired  to  their  rooms  and  changed 
their  apparel  and  made  ready  for  the  journey. 

It  was  a  gay  cavalcade  that  passed  out  from  Sunny- 
meade  on  its  way  to  the  station.  They  were  literally 


SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY.  133 

showered  with  rice  and  good  wishes.  The  train  sped 
its  way  towards  the  sea,  and  the  others  to  their  respec- 
tive homes. 

We  will  join  some  of  the  homeward-bound  ones  first, 
as  they  comment  on  the  events  of  the  day. 

"  I  must  say,  Janet,  I  think  our  son  has  made  a 
very  wise  choice  of  a  wife.  I  am  quite  prepared  to 
take  her  to  our  hearts  and  home." 

"Yes,  she  seems  to  be  quite  a  sweet  girl.  I  only 
wish  we  were  to  have  he*r  in  our  home  for  a  time,  at 
least.  If  we  could  only  bring  some  influence  to  bear 
on  her  as  to  her  church  relations  !  Charlie  seems  to 
think  we  would  have  a  hopeless  task  to  turn  her ;  in 
fact,  he  as  much  as  said  he  would  not  interfere  in  any 
way.  Of  course,  if  she  goes  with  the  class  of  people 
in  her  church,  she  will  not  be  taken  up  by  those  of  our 
set.  There  is  certainly  no  affinity  between  them.  If, 
however,  they  had  come  to  live  with  us  for  a  while,  by 
degrees  we  could  have  doubtless  gotten  her  to  come 
with  us  ;  as  it  is,  she'll  not  be  under  our  influence.  I've 
talked  with  Alice  and  warned  her  sufficiently,  I  think, 
about  her  associating  with  those  Eloise  may  take  up  with. 
I've  seen  real  trouble  about  it.  I  did  my  duty  as  far  as 
I  could  in  the  matter.  I  urged  Charlie  to  rent  a  pew  in 
our  church,  and  tell  her  his  preference  in  the  matter." 

"  I  do  not  look  at  it  in  the  same  light,  Janet.  I 
think  that  is  something  we  ought  to  settle  individually. 
If  that  is  her  only  fault,  we'll  not  quarrel  about  it," 
her  husband  replied. 


134  SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY. 

"  A  man  never  looks  at  such  things  in  the  right 
light.  The  first  thing  you  know  she'll  want  to  pur- 
suade  Charlie  to  her  way  of  thinking.  How  would 
you  like  to  see  him  mixing  up  with  the  plain  people  in 
that  Baptist  church?" 

His  mind  went  back,  while  she  talked,  to  some  of 
those  plain  people's  ancestors  he  had  known  in  his 
childhood,  in  his  country  home.  He  remembered 
they  were  counted  as  the  "salt  of  the  earth."  They 
were  known  far  and  near  for  their  integrity  and  strict 
adherence  to  principle.  He  had  not  mixed  much  with 
these,  but  what  he  had  known  of  them  was  most  favor- 
able. He  knew  if  he  fully  expressed  his  mind  on  the 
subject  his  wife  would  feel  quite  outraged.  He  re- 
plied : 

"  I  am  afraid  Charlie  gives  very  few  serious  thoughts 
to  religion.  I've  sometimes  thought  we  were  probably 
wrong  to  gratify  his  wish  to  go  to  Europe.  I've  often 
heard  that  many  students  there  are  led  to  doubt  God. 
I  think  he  has  shown  but  little  interest  in  church 
affairs  since  his  return.  If  his  wife  can  awaken  that 
interest,  I  feel  that  we  ought  to  rejoice  at  it." 

"  I  assure  you  right  now  I  should  be  very  much  dis- 
pleased to  see  a  child  of  mine  leave  the  mother  church 
for  a  dissenting  one,"  replied  Mrs.  Gray. 

Her  husband  could  not  refrain  from  a  smile  as  he 
said  : 

"  I  fear,  my  dear,  that  you'll  have  to  take  some 
lessons  in  church  history  from  that  daughter-in-law  of 


SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY.  135 

yours.  I  venture  she  would  tell  you  pretty  quickly 
that  the  Baptists  were  not  dissenters.  I  expect  she  is 
pretty  well  up  in  her  denominational  affairs.  She 
comes  from  intelligent  stock  on  both  sides  of  the  house, 
and  I  know  that  both  families  are  quite  prominent  in 
the  denomination." 

"  I  wish  with  all  my  heart  she  would  come  with  us. 
I  am  afraid,  from  several  things  I  saw  and  heard  to- 
day, that  she'll  care  but  little  for  gay  society.  I  hap- 
pened to  be  near  when  the  minister  bade  her  good- 
bye," said  Mrs.  Gray.  "  He  urged  her  to  go  at  once 
into  the  work  of  the  church  there.  f  I'll  write,'  said 
he,  '  before  you  get  there,  to  Brother  Elliott,  the  pas- 
tor. I'll  tell  him  to  find  work  for  you  at  once.  I'll 
see  that  a  letter  is  granted  you  at  our  next  church 
meeting.  You  will  feel  more  at  home  there.  I've 
talked  to  my  flock  so  much  about  idleness  in  the  Mas- 
ter's work,  that  I  am  sure  you  will  never  be  an  idler.' 
Now  I  am  sure  you'll  admit  that  he  was  meddling. 
She  doesn't  belong  to  his  church  any  more,  and  he 
ought  to  allow  her  to  do  to  suit  herself." 

"  Well,  well,  we  will  not  meddle,  either,"  said  Mr. 
Gray. 

"  Another  thing  I  overheard,"  she  added,  "  was  the 
parting  injunction  of  that  old  colored  woman  to  Char- 
lie. I  think  he  was  somewhat  to  blame  for  it.  She 
was  on  the  back  porch  crying.  He  went  out  and  said 
to  her  :  'Mammy,  of  course  you'll  give  your  parting 
blessing,  and  wish  us  all  the  joy  in  the  world.'  '  Yes, 


136  SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY. 

sir/  she  said,  '  I  do ;  but  you've  taken  the  light  out  of 
this  house  to-day,  and  I'm  bound  to  tell  you  that  you 
mustn't  do  nothing  to  make  her  heart  ache.  Me  and 
Mars  John  and  Miss  Lizzie  has  made  it  our  business 
for  seventeen  long  years  to  keep  her  from  seein' 
trouble.  Now,  if  she  sees  it,  you  is  'sponsible  for  it. 
I'm  mighty  feerd  you  ain't  a  Christian,  Doctor,  and  if 
you  ain't,  she'll  see  trouble.'  He,  in  the  most  familiar 
way,  said  :  l  Now,  Mammy,  you  needn't  see  trouble 
about  her ;  not  a  sorrow  shall  darken  her  heart  if  I 
can  prevent  it.' ' 

For  fear  she  would  keep  up  the  subject,  he  called 
her  attention  to  the  house  they  were  just  passing,  and 
asked  her  opinion  of  it. 

She  saw  many  attractions  about  it,  but  added  : 

"  I  prefer  a  city  life  to  one  in  the  country,  though  the 
Carters'  home  was  certainly  as  elegant  as  anyl  ever  knew." 

Various  comments  were  made  by  those  in  the  other 
carriages.  Mrs.  Gray's  sister  said  to  her  husband  : 

"  I  am  anxious  to  hear  sister  Janet's  opinions  of  to- 
day. I  know  she  fairly  reveled  in  the  display  of  com- 
fort and  luxury  to  which  her  daughter  has  been  raised. 
At  the  same  time,  I  venture  she  was  disappointed  at 
the  plainness  and  brevity  of  the  marriage  ceremony. 
She  was  anxious  to  have  Dr.  Allison  go  to  marry 
them,  but  Charlie  said  he  wouldn't  think  of  proposing 
it.  I  suppose  Charlie  thought  that  as  she  was  to  hold 
the  strings  of  the  larger  purse,  he  could  afford  to  ac- 
quiesce in  any  of  her  plans." 


SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY.  137 

"  You  are  a  mercenary  creature,  Alice,"  said  her 
husband.  "I,  for  my  part,  think  he  has  drawn  a 
prize  in  the  lottery  of  life,  if  she  hadn't  a  dime.  I 
heard  so  many  complimentary  things  said  of  her  to- 
day. There  were  several  boys  grouped  together  after 
the  lunch  talking  about  her.  One  said,  ( I  tell  you, 
boys,  we'll  miss  her  most  as  bad  as  the  Colonel.'  One, 
whom  the  other  addressed  as  Gordon,  said :  'The  very 
best  way  to  show  how  much  we  thought  of  her  and 
how  much  we  miss  her,  is  to  remember  what  she  would 
like  for  us  to  do.  She  has  told  us  just  how  to  live, 
and  to  make  the  most  of  our  opportunities.'  I  thought 
that  was  fine  praise  coming  from  a  lot  of  boys." 

"  I  only  hope,"  said  his  wife,  "  she'll  not  be  one  of 
the  'goody-good  sort'  that  we  find  in  Sunday-school 
books.  If  so,  she'll  be  such  a  disappointment  to  sister 
Janet.  I  think  she  would  like  to  have  her  take  a 
prominent  place  in  society,  which,  of  course,  she  could 
do,  as  she'll  have  quite  a  sum  to  spend  if  she  chooses. 
"Weren't  you  rather  surprised  at  the  bridal  present  from 
her  father  ?  "  she  asked. 

"  I  didn't  see  it ;  or,  if  I  did,  I  do  not  remember  it," 
was  the  reply. 

"A  check  for  only  five  hundred  dollars  !  I  saw  him 
endorse  it  and  hand  it  to  her,  and  she  put  it  in  her 
purse.  '  I'll  take  it  along,  but  do  not  think  I'll  have 
any  need  for  it,'  she  said  to  him.  I  thought  it  looked 
like  a  paltry  sum." 

"At  least  it  was  genuine,"  he  said.    "  I've  known  of 


138  SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY. 

instances  where  checks  were  numbered  among  the 
bridal  presents,  and  were  not  worth  the  paper  they 
were  written  on." 

With  the  younger  people  of  the  party  there  was  but 
one  sentiment.  They  were  charmed  with  the  bride, 
and  would  gladly  welcome  her  to  their  homes.  They 
saw  nothing  but  fairest  prospects  ahead  of  them.  It 
was  hard  for  some  of  them  not  to  feel  a  little  tinge  of 
envy  when  they  saw  on  every  side  the  many  evidences 
of  the  lavish  prosperity  in  which  she  had  been 
brought  up. 


CHAPTER  X. 

THE  BRIDAL  PARTY  ON  THE  WING. 

NOT  very  long  after  leaving  the  station,  Dr.  Gray 
opened  his  traveling  bag  and  took  therefrom  a  drinking 
cup  and  a  small  box  of  powders. 

"What  on  earth  do  you  intend  to  do, Doctor?  Cer- 
tainly not  to  practice  on  this  party,"  said  Jennie.  "I 
never  saw  a  healthier  set.  You'll  not  forget  all  you 
know  of  medicine  in  this  one  month." 

"  I  expect  to  give  a  dose  all  around.  I  may  give 
two  to  the  one  who  makes  least  fuss  over  the  first  one — 
by  way  of  reward,  you  know,"  laughingly  said  the 
Doctor. 

"  'Age  before  beauty/  Miss  Jennie ;  you  may  take 
the  first  one." 

"  Excuse  me  on  that  point,  if  you  please.  Mrs.  Gray 
is  my  senior  by  one  month  and  five  days.  She  always 
insisted  on  claiming  the  five  days  before  we  reached 
our  teens.  After  that  she  seemed  willing  for  me  to 
have  them." 

"  Laying  all  jokes  aside,  Miss  Jennie,  I  want  each 
one  of  you  to  take  one  of  these  now,  and  one  about  an 
hour  before  we  go  aboard.  It  is  the  finest  remedy  I 
ever  saw  tried.  You  will  be  glad  of  it  when  you  can 
stand  upon  your  feet  and  observe  your  fellow-travelers 


140  SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY. 

1  casting  up  accounts '  to-morrow.  There  is  nothing  in 
the  world  to  equal  mal  de  mere  in  the  way  of  sickness. 
You  have  no  desire  to  live,  and  there  is  but  one  thing 
you  look  forward  to  as  a  pleasure,  and  that  is  death.  I 
speak  from  experience.  I  had  not  been  a  day  out  from 
New  York  when  I  would  have  gladly  given  all  I  had 
to  some  one  to  knock  me  in  the  head  and  cast  my  body 
into  the  sea.  The  only  reason  I  did  not  was  everybody 
I  saw  was  in  the  same  condition,  and  I  did  not  have 
energy  to  ask  the  favor.  I  found  out  this  remedy,  and 
on  my  return  walked  the  deck  like  an  old  sailor  and 
watched  those  whose  feelings  I  could  so  well  describe. 
This  does  no  good  after  the  sickness  comes  on,  but  is  a 
sure  preventive." 

"  Just  pass  it  around,  for  I  wouldn't  miss  being  on 
my  feet  when  we  pass  out  between  the  capes  to- 
morrow," answered  Jennie. 

"  Nor  I,  either,"  said  Alice. 

They  were  a  merry  party,  and  each  tried  to  do  all 
that  was  possible  for  the  enjoyment  of  the  others. 

After  a  fairly  good  night's  rest,  they  reached  Norfolk 
just  before  six  o'clock.  They  went  aboard  the  steamer, 
as  their  staterooms  were  already  engaged,  and  had 
ample  time  to  bathe  and  be  ready  for  breakfast. 

They  were  ready  to  go  on  deck  by  the  time  Old 
Point  was  reached. 

They  could  but  notice  the  change  which  came  over  a 
large  number  of  the  passengers  as  they  neared  the 
capes.  One  by  one  they  would  make  their  way  to  their 


SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY.  141 

staterooms — sometimes  not  being  able  to  reach  there 
before  '  casting  up  accounts  ! ' 

The  early  clouds,  which  threatened  rain,  disappeared, 
and  the  day  proved  all  they  could  have  wished  it  to  be. 

After  seeing  them  to  their  hotel,  in  New  York,  Mr. 
Young  left  them,  to  look  after  some  business  affairs, 
and  promised  to  join  them  at  the  earliest  possible 
moment. 

Dr.  Gray  was  familiar  with  the  city,  and  ordered  a 
carriage  to  be  in  readiness  at  an  early  hour.  They 
spent  the  day  (only  stopping  long  enough  for  a  lunch) 
in  sight-seeing. 

The  next  morning  they  decided  to  take  the  trolley 
cars  and  see  as  much  of  suburban  New  York  as  they 
could  in  that  way. 

Mr.  Young  wired  them  that  he  would  meet  them  at 
dinner  that  day  at  their  hotel ;  consequently  they  ar- 
ranged to  be  back  by  the  specified  hour. 

It  was  decided  that  on  their  return  they  would  accept 
a  most  cordial  invitation  from  his  parents  to  pay  them 
a  visit  at  their  home,  in  New  Jersey. 

Mr.  Young  said  business  would  detain  him  for  sev- 
eral days,  but  he  would  join  them  just  as  soon  as  possi- 
ble— certainly  at  Lake  George,  if  not  sooner.  He  was 
to  be  kept  informed  as  to  their  movements  daily,  and 
would  know  just  where  to  find  them. 

Niagara  by  moonlight  is  one  of  the  grandest  specta- 
cles to  be  seen  on  this  or  any  other  continent. 

How  closely  had  the  clouds  been  watched  during 


142  SHE  WAITED   PATIENTLY. 

that  ride.  They  knew  that  they  would  reach  there  at 
six  o'clock,  and  all  were  so  anxious  that  the  full  moon 
should  not  be  darkened  by  a  single  cloud. 

In  each  imagination  was  pictured  Niagara  as  it  would 
appear  to  them  that  night — unlike  in  many  particulars, 
but  each  one  saw  it  resplendent  with  the  glow  of  the 
full  moon. 

They  saw  here  and  there  a  stray  cloud  in  the  heavens. 
But  when  they  had  taken  supper  and  started  for  the 
falls,  they  saw  only  the  blue  heavens  dotted  with  its 
myriads  of  stars,  and  high  up,  like  a  queen  surrounded 
by  her  subjects,  rode  the  silver  orb  of  night,  unclouded. 

They  saw  the  falls  from  every  possible  point,  and  at 
eleven  o'clock  they  deemed  it  advisable  to  return  to  the 
hotel,  as  they  had  already  ordered  that  they  be  called 
up  at  daylight  to  see  the  sun  rise  on  the  rushing  waters. 

"  Macintosh,  umbrella  and  overshoes  will  be  the  order 
of  the  day,  I  am  afraid,"  said  Eloise,  when  they  met 
next  morning. 

"  I  was  not  aware,  Mrs.  Gray,  that  you  were  weather- 
wise  before.  Give  us  your  reasons  for  thinking  so. 
I  am  sure  it  seems  that  the  sun  is  about  to  rise  in  all 
its  glory." 

"  My  reasons  are  easily  given,  and  before  night  I 
am  sure  you  will  vote  me  weather-wise,  at  least.  You 
can  never  forget  my  governess,  Miss  Constance  Patte- 
son.  She  was  a  dear  old  soul,  but  a  trifle  peculiar. 
One  of  her  peculiarities  was  that  I  should  daily  learn 
the  answers  to  five  questions  in  familiar  science.  She 


SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY.  143 

never  excused  me.  I  might  get  off  from  a  geography 
or  reading  lesson  sometimes,  but  never  from  dictionary 
or  science.  In  that  she  was  as  inexorable  as  the  laws 
of  the  Medes  and  Persians.  These  two  little  couplets 
I  learned  then,  and  I  confess  they've  done  me  good 
service  many  times  since,  and  I've  felt  grateful  to  the 
good  woman  : 

'  Evening  red,  and  morning  gray, 
Sets  a  traveller  on  his  way.' 

'  But  evening  gray,  and  morning  red, 
Brings  down  rain  upon  his  head.' 

"  Observe  the  eastern  horizon  now  and  you'll  see  the 
promise  fulfilled,  I  think.  However,  there  must  be 
some  clouds,  or  we  would  not  appreciate  the  sunshine." 

"  I'll  get  my  umbrella  and  yours,  too,  Alice.  The 
overshoes  we  already  have  on.  We'll  that  far  show 
our  appreciation  of  the  prophecy." 

It  is  well  for  them  that  they  did,  for  in  less  than  an 
hour  there  was  a  steady  downpour. 

Alice  and  Jennie  looked  quite  disconsolate,  and  won- 
dered how  they  were  to  pass  the  day.  The  other  pair, 
they  thought,  were  in  that  state  of  bliss  which  cared 
not  what  the  weather  was. 

Dr.  Gray  said : 

"  I'll  go  out  and  interview  some  of  those  hackmen  ; 
but  I  suppose  they'll  make  the  pocketbook  weep  in 
unison  with  the  clouds.  I  must  say  I  cannot  blame 
them." 


144  SHE   WAITED    PATIEXTLY. 

"  Please  do,  brother,  and  let  us  go  over  into  Queen 
Vic's  domains,"  said  Alice.  "  I  was  so  afraid  we  would 
have  to  leave  before  crossing  over." 

He  came  back  in  a  little  while  and  said  : 

"  I  think  you  had  better  keep  on  your  waterproof 
garments,  as  we  may  wish  to  get  out  of  the  carriage  to 
see  several  things.  I  think  we  will  stay  till  dinner 
time  and  spend  the  afternoon  in  rest.  I  find  our  train 
leaves  at  a  most  unseasonable  hour  in  the  morning — 
five  o'clock." 

Soon  they  were  off. 

"  This  reminds  me  of  a  trip  I  took  with  a  party  to 
the  Peaks  of  Otter  three  summers  ago,"  said  Jennie. 
"We  went  by  rail  to  Liberty  and  spent  the  night. 
From  there  we  drove  to  the  hotel  at  the  foot  of  the 
mountain.  We  were  to  spend  the  next  day  on  top,  so 
we  retired  with  the  chickens.  At  three  o'clock  we 
were  up  and  dressed,  ready  to  begin  the  ascent.  If 
Eloise  had  been  along  she  might  have  prognosticated 
the  weather.  As  it  was,  we  only  thought  it  was  dark 
because  daylight  had  not  dawned.  We  plodded  on,  led 
by  a  colored  man,  who  carried  the  lantern.  It  did  not 
seem  to  get  any  lighter  as  we  neared  the  top.  About 
a  quarter  of  a  mile  from  the  summit  the  rain  began  to 
fall — occasional  drops  at  first ;  but  the  nearer  we  ap- 
proached the  top,  the  faster  came  the  rain.  We  were 
glad  enough  to  seek  shelter  in  the  old  house  when  we 
had  gained  the  wished-for  goal. 

"  Such  a  disappointed  party  !   To  see  the  sun  rise 


SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY.  145 

had  been  the  incentive.  Here  we  were,  as  disconsolate 
a  party  as  had  ever  reached  the  spot. 

"  We  tried  to  make  the  best  of  it,  and  ate  our  break- 
fast with  as  much  relish  as  the  circumstances  would 
allow. 

a  One  of  the  gentlemen  suggested  that  we  would 
not  be  able  to  get  down  the  mountain  that  day,  and  he 
had  heard  that  there  were  bears  and  rattlesnakes  in  un- 
limited quantities  in  the  immediate  neighborhood.  That 
was  sufficient  to  call  out — just  as  he  knew  it  would — all 
the  nerves  in  the  party.  One  girl  begged  to  go  at 
once.  Another  suggested  that  a  large  fire  be  built  as  a 
protection,  saying  she  had  always  read  that  travellers 
did  that  to  scare  off  animals. 

"  They  were  enjoying  the  discomfiture  of  the  girls, 
when  some  one  said  the  rain  had  ceased.  Such  scam- 
pering and  scrambling  there  was  to  be  first  out  on  the 
rocks.  It  seemed  almost  incredible  how  quickly  they 
were  dry.  Above  us  was  the  blue  sky,  below  the 
clouds.  First  on  one  side  and  then  on  the  other  would 
they  break  away,  displaying  a  panorama  which  could 
never  be  put  on  canvas.  Then  the  thunder  would  be 
heard,  and  the  lightning  flash.  We  would  betake  our- 
selves to  the  house  again.  No  less  than  six  times  did 
we  have  the  repetition  of  that  experience.  It  was 
grand  beyond  description.  It  was  not  what  we  hoped 
for,  yet  each  one  acknowledged  that  it  was  worth  a 
dozen  sunrises.  Last  night  we  had  a  lovely  moon- 
light view,  and  to-night  we'll  have  the  electric  light." 
10 


146  SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY. 

They  saw  the  main  points  of  interest  on  the  Cana- 
dian side,  and  turned  their  faces  toward  the  States 
again. 

They  had  the  desired  opportunity  of  seeing  the  effect 
of  the  electric  light. 

The  next  night  they  spent  many  miles  away  from 
the  roar  of  the  great  cataract. 

A  telegram  from  Mr.  Young  said  he  would  meet 
them  the  next  day  at  their  next  stopping  place,  on  the 
shores  of  Lake  George.  They  were  delayed  by  a  bro- 
ken rail  for  a  couple  of  hours,  and  found  that  he  had 
arrived  first  and  was  awaiting  them  at  the  depot. 

As  only  two  days  were  allotted  to  them  for  this 
point,  they  were  up  and  ready  early  for  a  row  on  the 
lake. 

The  gentlemen  had  first  gone  and  tried  two  or  three 
of  the  boats,  before  selecting  one  to  suit.  It  required 
but  little  practice  for  them  to  row  together. 

They  had  gone  as  far  as  they  desired,  and  landed 
for  a  while  to  look  about  them.  They  started  back, 
and,  in  making  a  vigorous  tug  at  the  oar,  off  came  one 
of  Dr.  Gray's  suspender  buttons. 

Eloise  looked  at  Jennie,  who  was  convulsed  with 
laughter. 

"  What  is  it,  Miss  Jennie  ?  Surely  not  the  loss  of 
my  button?  I  should  have  provided  against  this 
emergency.  I'll  be  lucky  to  reach  the  starting  point 
with  one  left." 

That  was  too  much  for  her.     She  blurted  out : 


SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY.  147 

"  Eloise  has  a  box  full,  assorted  sizes,  in  her  trunk, 
with  thimble,  scissors,  needle  and  thread." 

He  glanced  at  Eloise,  whose  face  was  by  this  time 
crimson. 

"  Indeed,  I  have  a  greater  treasure  than  I  was  aware 
of.  That  was  extremely  thoughtful,"  said  her  hus- 
band. 

"Stop  right  there.  'Honor  to  whom  honor  is 
due/  "  said  Jennie.  "  I  get  very  little  credit  for  any 
good  deeds.  They  always  charge  me  up  with  all  the 
bad  ones,  when  I  am  in  a  crowd.  It  is  entirely  owing 
to  my  wisdom  and  forethought  that  the  said  articles 
were  duly  bought  and  put  in  place.  I  was  afraid  the 
first  family  broil  would  occur  over  just  such  an  acci- 
dent, and  provided  against  it." 

"  That  was  certainly  kind  of  you,  and  since  the  first 
has  been  averted,  I  hope  the  second  will  not  occur." 

They  related  the  conversation  at  Sunnymeade,  and 
told  about  Jennie  buying  them  and  the  darning  mate- 
rial while  in  Richmond,  which  she  had  hid  away  in 
Eloise's  trunk  one  day  while  she  was  out.  They  en- 
joyed the  joke  very  much. 

"  I  do  not  think  such  disinterested  favors  should  go 
unrewarded,  and  I'll  promise  that  you  shall  be  amply 
paid  when  your  time  comes  to  start  off  on  a  like  jour- 
ney," the  Doctor  said. 

"  This  is  hot  work,  Charlie,"  said  Fred,  "  but  we'll 
rest  from  our  labors  to-morrow  in  the  mountains.  I 
had  a  letter  just  as  I  was  leaving  home,  saying  every- 


148  SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY. 

thing  would  be  in  readiness  by  the  time  of  our  arrival. 
There  will  be  a  lack  of  dissipation  for  the  evenings, 
and  we  can  enjoy  the  days  to  the  full  extent." 

"I  am  so  glad  to  hear  that/7  said  Eloise.  "We 
country  folks,  you  know,  are  used  to  early  hours,  and 
if  we  get  into  bad  habits  up  here  it  will  not  be  easy  to 
break  them." 

"  I  suppose  there  will  be  music  ?  "  inquired  Jennie. 

"  Yes,  there  will  be  a  band ;  but  for  our  own  pleas- 
ure I  sent  up  direct  some  of  my  own  instruments.  I 
think,  with  those,  we  can  enliven  our  evenings  suffi- 
ciently." 

The  next  night  found  them  snugly  ensconced  in  their 
"  little  love  of  a  cottage,"  as  Alice  called  it.  There 
were  three  chambers  and  a  sitting-room. 

With  the  morning  came  batches  of  letters  for  each. 
It  was  known  that  this  was  to  be  the  first  real  stopping 
place — hence  the  home  folks  sent  their  missives. 

Each  one  was  busy  for  a  while,  and  then  began  to 
tell  some  of  the  things  contained  in  each. 

"  Father  writes  that  he  was  at  your  home  yesterday, 
and  dined  there.  Some  business  must  have  taken  him 
to  town,  Charlie,"  said  Eloise. 

"  I  guess  so.  Father  mentions  the  fact  that  he  was 
there ;  but  he  is  there  right  frequently.  This  is  a  busy 
season  on  the  farm,  and  some  implement  might  be 
needed." 

Two  young  girls  are  never  thrown  together  long  at 
a  time  before  there  must  be  some  private  conferences  ; 


SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY.  149 

they  are  bound  to  get  confidential.  Soon  Alice  and 
Jennie  were  seen,  arm  in  arm,  promenading  and  talk- 
ing to  each  other  in  an  animated  way. 

We'll  follow  their  footsteps  and  listen,  as  we  are  not 
to  be  excluded — only  Eloise  is  not  to  know. 

"  What  is  the  secret,  Alice,  which  they  do  not  want 
Eloise  to  find  out?" 

"  You  know,  she  thinks  that  she  will  live  with  us  or 
board  at  some  fashionable  boarding  house  when  we  go 
home.  But  her  father  has  bought  her  the  loveliest 
home,  only  three  blocks  from  our  house.  It  is  almost 
new,  but  he  had  it  papered  and  painted  before  we  left. 
He  is  buying  the  furniture  now ;  that  is  what  he  and 
Miss  Lizzie  were  in  the  city  for.  Mamma  is  to  super- 
intend the  furnishing.  They  will  go  there  at  once,  and 
the  deed  will  be  turned  over  to  Eloise  as  her  bridal 
present.  Now,  you  must  be  very  careful  not  to  say  a 
word  ;  the  Colonel  is  so  anxious  for  her  not  to  know  it. 
I  believe  they  will  bring  a  cook  from  home  for  her." 

"Isn't  she  the  most  favored  child  of  fortune  you 
ever  knew  ?  But  she  deserves  it  all,"  said  Jennie. 

"I  think  she  is  perfectly  lovely,  and  I  already  love 
her  as  a  sister,"  said  Alice.  "  I  think  Brother  Charlie 
made  a  fine  choice.  The  only  thing  mamma  doesn't 
like  about  it  is  that  she  is  a  Baptist.  She  hopes  she 
will  not  attend  that  church,  but  will  get  a  pew  in  ours. 
I  don't  see  anything  to  object  to  in  it  myself.  I  said 
that  we  Americans  believed  in  religious  freedom,  and  I 
thought  people  ought  to  do  to  suit  themselves.  She 


150  SHE    WAITED    PATIENTLY. 

wanted  brother  to  promise  to  get  a  pew  and  tell  her  he 
preferred  to  attend  with  us." 

This  made  Jennie  almost  shudder,  for  she  thought  at 
once  of  Aunt  Hannah's  trouble  on  this  very  subject, 
and  feared  that  it  might  lead  to  real  sorrow. 

"  What  did  he  say  to  that  ? "  she  could  not  refrain 
from  asking,  though  she  felt  she  was  prying  into  the 
private  affairs  of  others. 

"  He  said  he  would  not  meddle  in  any  way  with  her 
religion,  and  she  must  not  meddle  with  his  lack  of  it. 
The  Baptist  church  is  made  up  of  such  plain  people, 
mamma  says,  is  the  reason  she  objects.  She  is  anxious 
for  Eloise  to  go  into  society.  If  these  people  visit  her 
she  is  afraid  the  best  people  in  our  set  will  not  think 
well  of  it." 

"  There  will  be  quite  as  much  probability  of  turning 
her  from  her  church  as  there  would  be  to  turn  the 
needle  of  the  compass  to  the  south.  The  Lees  and 
Carters,  for  generations,  have  been  Baptists,  when  it 
meant  something  to  emblazon  it  to  the  world  that  you 
were  one,"  replied  Jennie. 

"  Now,  Jennie,  whatever  you  do,  don't  mention  about 
the  housekeeping  arrangement.  They  would  be  ever  so 
angry  with  me  if  I  let  that  cat  out  of  the  bag.  They 
term  me  the  '  leaky  vessel  of  the  family,'  and  consider 
very  seriously  sometimes  about  letting  me  into  the  fam- 
ily conclaves  on  that  account." 

"  I  certainly  will  not  do  it,  but  I  expect  I'll  have  a 
very  sore  tongue.  I  generally  give  it  a  bite  whenever 


SHE    WAITED    PATIENTLY.  151 

it  is  about  to  do  the  wrong  thing,  and  I'll  often  be 
tempted  to  say  something  about  it.  There  is  always  a 
desire  on  my  part  to  tell  just  what  I  ought  not  to. 
But  I  think  I'll  manage  it.  I  know  she'll  just  be 
delighted.  I  do  not  think  I  can  go  on  home  till  that 
part  of  the  fun  is  over,"  Jennie  said. 

"  What  is  the  programme  for  to-morrow  ?  Do  you 
know,  Jennie?" 

"  There  comes  the  Doctor  and  Mr.  Young  now.  I 
see  they  have  something  to  tell.  I  suppose  it  is  about 
the  arrangements  for  to-morrow ;  I  think,  though,  it 
will  be  to  climb  that  peak  yonder,"  pointing  to  the 
highest  point  in  front  of  them.  "  It  looks  like  an  im- 
possibility, though." 

They  met  them  at  the  cottage,  and  were  joined  by 
Eloise,  who  had  quite  a  batch  of  letters  she  had  written. 

"  What  decision,  gentlemen,  about  to-morrow  ? " 
Eloise  asked. 

"  If  it  suits  the  ladies,  we'll  go  to  the  summit  of  that 
peak  there,  which  is  the  highest  in  the  group.  It  will 
be  a  day's  journey. 

"  We  could  not  decide  till  we  saw  what  was  in  the 
stable.  I  think  we've  secured  a  pretty  fair  mount,  and 
will  get  an  early  start.  We  can  ride  about  ten  miles. 
Fred  says  the  road  is  good  all  the  way  until  we've 
made  about  half  of  the  ascent,  when  it  becomes  diffi- 
cult on  account  of  the  rocks.  We  can  leave  our  horses 
there  and  go  afoot  the  rest  of  the  distance,"  said  Dr. 
Gray. 


152  SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY. 

"  It  is  well  we  came  provided  with  our  heavy  boots 
and  short  skirts,  Jennie.  In  these  light  shoes  we  could 
make  but  little  progress,"  said  Eloise.  "Have  you 
heavy  ones,  Alice  ?  " 

"Yes,  indeed.  It  was  an  afterthought  of  mother's, 
and  she  had  one  of  my  last  winter  dresses  made  over 
for  the  occasion.  I  guess  the  jacket  will  come  in  very 
well  after  we  are  up  there,  even  if  it  is  June." 

"  Till  evening  we'll  stroll  about  and  enjoy  ourselves 
in  any  way  we  please.  An  evening  of  music,  and  we'll 
retire  early,  to  be  ready  for  our  journey,"  said  Mr. 
Young. 

Eloise  asked  if  they  thought  to  inquire  about  the 
services  for  Sunday  at  the  hotel. 

"  Oh,  yes  ! "  replied  Dr.  Gray.  "  One  of  New  York's 
greatest  guns  is  to  hold  forth  in  the  ball-room  both 
morning  and  evening." 

"That  will  be  splendid,  to  have  that  pleasure.  I 
was  afraid  we  would  be  denied  the  privilege  of  hearing 
a  sermon.  I  couldn't  imagine  what  I  would  do  with 
myself;  I'll  miss  my  boys  so.  I'll  have  to  content 
myself  with  an  imaginary  visit  to  dear  old  Berea  Sun- 
day. I  wish  I  could  be  an  unobserved  observer  and 
see  what  the  boys  do." 

"Now,  Mrs.  Eloise,  I'll  go  through  with  the  entire 
programme  for  you.  I  know  just  what  each  one  will 
have  to  say.  Poor  Miss  Mary  has  almost  wished  she 
had  never  seen  them  or  heard  of  you.  I  can  see  the 
gloss  on  Jack  Ferguson's  face  now.  Not  being  used  to 


SHE    WAITED    PATIENTLY.  153 

much  soap,  or  water,  either,  it  has  a  peculiar  effect.  I 
know  Bob  Sims  has  fallen  back  into  the  habit  of  catch- 
ing flies  again  and  pinching  the  other  boys." 

''Stop  there,  Jennie.  You  shall  not  malign  my  boys 
in  that  manner.  I  think  Bob  is  forever  done  with 
those  ugly  habits.  He  promised  to  set  a  good  example 
for  the  others,  and  I  am  sure  he  will." 

"  Dr.  Gray,  your  first  job  after  settling  down  at  home 
will  be  to  go  out  into  the  highways  and  hedges  and 
compel  some  boys  to  come  to  Sunday-school  for  Eloise 
to  teach.  She  would  forsake  you,  and  you  would  be 
obliged  to  warn  the  public  against  harboring  your  wife, 
who  had  forsaken  your  bed  and  board.  Have  I  got 
the  legal  terms  right,  Mr.  Young?  She  is  obliged  to 
have  that  work  to  do  or  be  miserable,"  rattled  Jennie. 

Alice  caught  her  breath  and  glanced  first  at  Eloise  and 
then  at  her  brother  to  see  how  each  was  affected  by  it.  She 
was* very  much  relieved  when  her  brother  answered  : 

"  I  am  afraid,  Miss  Jennie,  she  will  not  find  me  a 
very  warm  ally  on  the  Sunday-school  question.  I  can't 
tell  whenever  I  was  in  one.  Of  course,  I  was  sent  and 
duly  drilled  in  the  catechism,  the  creed,  Lord's  prayer, 
and  so  on ;  but  I  outgrew  that  just  as  I  did  my  kilts 
and  pinafores." 

To  some  people  is  allowed  the  privilege  of  saying 
what  they  please  to  any  and  everybody  without  any 
exceptions  being  taken.  Jennie  Marvin  belonged  to 
this  class.  It  all  came  about  naturally,  and  what  often 
seemed  spoken  in  jest  meant  volumes  in  truth. 


154  SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY. 

"  All  right,  sir ;  but  were  you  ever  put  back  into 
those  same  kilts  and  pinafores,  when  you  were  disobedi- 
ent, by  way  of  a  reminder?  I  am  not  so  sure  you'll 
not  go  to  Sunday-school  again,  as  old  as  you  are.  That 
girl  can  make  anybody  go,  whether  they  want  to  or  not. 
Did  she  tell  you  how  she  got  the  Fergusons  to  go  ?  " 

"No,  indeed.  Were  they  as  hard  subjects  as  you 
think  I'll  be?" 

"  Much  harder.  They  fished,  hunted  and  did  lots  of 
things  on  Sunday.  She  didn't  ask  them  right  out  to 
go,  but  instead  she  went  fishing  with  them,  and  carried 
a  big  lunch,  and  was  'hail  fellow,  well  met,'  with 
them,  and  the  next  Sunday  there  they  were,  looking  as 
shiny  as  a  glass  button.  If  she  had  staid  long  enough, 
she  would  probably  have  gone  out  hunting  with  Pa  Fer- 
guson, and  he  would  have  gone,  too." 

"  Aren't  you  ashamed,  Jennie,  to  make  fun  of  me  in 
that  manner  ?  " 

"I  have  only  spoken  the  truth,  the  whole  truth, 
and  nothing  but  the  truth.  Just  let  me  know,  Doctor, 
when  you'll  start,  and  I'll  come  and  go  with  you,  to 
help  you  out  of  your  difficulties." 

"  All  right ;  I'll  send  for  you  if  you  are  living  at  a 
convenient  distance,  and  are  not  too  old  to  travel." 

"  I'll  not  be  too  old,  I  am  sure,  and  expect  to  be 
found  at  Belmont { for  years,  and  it  may  be  forever.' ' 

Alice  made  no  remarks,  but  she  noticed  that  her 
brother  took  the  whole  matter  very  pleasantly.  She 
thought  if  her  mother  had  seen  him  she  would  have 


SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY.  155 

felt  considerable  uneasiness  over  the  outcome  of  this 
church  affair. 

She  went  to  her  room,  and  very  soon  was  fast  asleep. 

Eloise  went  in  and  got  her  hat  and  came  out,  and 
said  : 

"  Come,  Charlie,  we'll  go  and  mail  these  letters. 
I've  some  curiosity  to  find  where  that  little  stream 
begins.  I  do  not  think  it  can  be  far." 

Fred  asked  if  Miss  Jennie  wouldn't  try  some  music 
with  him.  She  assented,  and  he  brought  out  the 
guitar  and  mandolin.  They  played  well  together,  and 
spent  the  time  in  conversation  and  music  till  the  Doctor 
and  Mrs.  Gray  returned.  They  came  in  at  the  back 
entrance  and  stopped  to  listen  while  he  sang  "  Kathleen 
Mavourneen." 

The  Doctor  whispered  to  Eloise  : 

"That  is  favorable.  I  think  they  are  progressing 
finely.  I'll  be  delighted  at  the  match.  Won't  you  ? 

"  Yes,  except  that  his  home  is  a  long  way  from  ours. 
I  do  like  him,  though,  and  think  that  their  mutual 
liking  is  fast  increasing,  too.  He  seems  to  enjoy  her 
little  sallies  so  much,  especially  when  directed  at  you." 

As  they  went  out  on  the  porch  they  saw  a  gentle- 
men apparently  directing  his  steps  towards  their  cot- 
tage. Neither  Fred  nor  Jennie  had  seen  him  till 
then.  As  he  came  nearer,  Fred  jumped  up  and  rushed 
towards  him. 

"  Why,  Robert,  old  boy,  where  did  you  drop  from  ? 
I  see  no  cloud  which  appears  to  have  contained  you. 


156  SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY. 

Come  in  and  let  me  introduce  you  to  my  friends,  and 
then  an  explanation  will  be  in  order.  Charlie,  this  is 
my  friend,  Robert  Malcom,  of  whom  you've  heard 
me  speak." 

He  introduced  him  to  the  ladies  and  said  : 

"  Now,  tell  us,  was  this  meeting  intentional  or  by 
chance  ?" 

"Both.  I  got  here  this  morning,  and  while  idly 
turning  over  the  hotel  register  I  came  across  your 
name.  I  made  some  enquiries  of  the  clerk,  and  he 
directed  me  hither.  So  you  see  it  was  chance  first, 
then  intentional  afterwards." 

"  All  the  same,  I  am  glad  to  see  you.  How  long 
will  you  be  here  ?" 

"  That  depends  on  circumstances.  I  haven't  been 
at  all  well  lately.  The  doctor  ordered  me  to  take  a 
trip.  I  first  thought  of  crossing  the  ocean,  but  my 
mother  objected,  and  then  I  decided  to  try  the  moun- 
tains. My  physician  tells  me  that  there  is  nothing  at 
all  serious,  but  I  must  give  up  business  a  while.  If  I 
improve,  I  may  stay  here  ;  if  not,  I'll  change." 

"Well,  I  think  it  fortunate  you  came  here.  We 
have  a  splendid  party,  and  it  is  headed  by  my  friend 
here,  Dr.  Charles  Gray,  than  whom  you'll  not  find  a 
finer  physician.  He  can  minister  to  the  body,  the  rest 
of  us  to  the  mind,  and  cure  you.  What  do  you  say  to 
that?" 

"  I  should  only  be  too  glad  to  join  yottr  party,  if 
ageeable  to  all  concerned." 


SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY.  157 

With  one  accord  they  welcomed  him. 

"  Come  out,  Miss  Alice.  We  have  just  taken  the 
vote  without  you  to  welcome  another  tramp  into  our 
circle.  Let  me  introduce  to  you  my  friend,  Mr.  Mal- 
com,  Miss  Gray.  As  you  had  no  vote  in  the  matter, 
we'll  give  you  the  privilege  of  voting  him  out  if  he 
doesn't  suit  us." 

"  I  am  indebted  to  you  and  Jennie  for  your  very 
soothing  music.  It  lulled  me  to  sleep,  and  would  have 
kept  me  there  if  my  curiosity  had  not  gotten  the  beter 
of  me,  and  I  had  to  come  to  see  who  the  visitor  was," 
Alice  said. 

"  Do  you  feel  equal  to  a  ten-mile  ride,  and  a  pretty 
steep  climb  afterwards,  Mr.  Malcom?"  asked  Dr. 
Gray.  "  Our  plans  are  made  for  a  trip  of  that  kind 
to-morrow,  and  we'll  be  glad  to  have  you  join  us." 

"  I  think  so  ;  I  am  suffering  more  from  nervous  de- 
pression than  anything  else,  I  think.  It  may  be  that 
will  be  just  what  I  need." 

"  Just  come  in  with  me  and  we'll  talk  over  your  case, 
and  if  there  is  any  reason  for  you  not  to  go,  I'll  plainly 
tell  you." 

After  investigation,  Dr.  Gray  told  him  outdoor  exer- 
cise and  cheerful  company  would  do  more  than  medi- 
cine to  put  him  in  good  condition." 

He  went  at  once  to  secure  a  horse.  He  said  he 
would  not  see  them  till  the  next  morning,  as  he  was 
rather  fatigued. 

"  I  am  certainly  glad  we   met  Malcom.     He  is  a 


158  SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY. 

capital  fellow.     He  has  been  too  closely  confined  to  his 
business,  is  the  only  trouble,  isn't  it,  Charlie  ?" 

"  He  has  the  misfortune  to  be  the  only  child  of  a 
doting  mother.  She  no  doubt  magnifies  his  ailments 
and  makes  him  really  worse.  I  think  he  will  be  all 
right  by  a  few  weeks  rest  and  exercise.  I  can  tell  as 
I  see  more  of  him." 


CHAPTER  XI. 

ANOTHER   ADDITION   TO  THE  PARTY. 

EARLY  Saturday  morning  they  set  out  on  their 
journey.  They  had  to  go  a  little  slowly,  as  Alice  was 
not  an  expert  rider,  and  felt  a  little  timid. 

By  nine  o'clock  they  had  begun  the  ascent  of  the 
mountain. 

Higher  up  they  came  to  the  stahle  where  their 
horses  were  to  be  cared  for.  They  were  surprised  at 
the  fine  appointments  of  the  cafe,  where  they  stopped 
to  lunch. 

Mr.  Young  had  sent  an  order  the  day  preceding  to 
prepare  a  dinner  for  the  party  at  four  o'clock.  He 
had  not  mentioned  that  fact  to  them.  They  con- 
cluded, at  his  suggestion,  only  to  take  sandwiches  and 
coffee,  and  dine  later. 

When  the  highest  point  had  been  reached,  they  felt 
fully  repaid.  The  magnificence  of  the  extended  pano- 
rama was  beyond  their  wildest  expectations.  Their 
guide  told  them  of  many  strange  adventures  of  parties 
who  had  preceded  them.  He  carried,  in  a  belt 
buckled  around  his  waist,  several  pistols.  The  ladies 
wanted  to  know  if  he  often  used  them.  He  said 
almost  every  day  he  killed  a  snake ;  that  he  found  it 
a  surer  way  to  dispatch  them,  as  he  could  do  it  at  a 
greater  distance,  and  thus  avoid  being  struck  by  them. 


160  SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY. 

He  warned  them  to  be  on  the  alert.  He  led  the 
way  as  they  went  down,  beating  the  stunted  bushes  as 
he  went.  Soon  they  heard  him  cry,  "  Look  out !" 
He  drew  his  pistol  and  fired  twice,  and  there  before 
them  was  a  deadly  moccasin  writhing  in  the  death  throes. 

"  Do  not  come  near,"  he  said.  "  If  he  should  strike 
you  now  it  would  prove  fatal." 

He  lifted  him  to  one  side  on  his  stick,  and  they 
passed  on. 

"  Be  careful  now,"  said  he.  "  They  always  go  in 
pairs.  The  other  one  is  not  far  off." 

They  were  very  glad  to  find  a  hot  dinner  awaiting 
them.  They  did  full  justice  to  it. 

The  horses  were  fresh  and  they  enjoyed  the  ride 
back  extremely. 

Dr.  Gray  asked  Mr.  Malcom  how  he  had  enjoyed 
the  trip. 

He  said : 

"  I  am  sure  I  feel  very  much  better  than  if  I  had 
not  met  your  party  and  joined  myself  to  it.  I  should 
certainly  not  have  gone  this  distance,  and  perhaps  not 
out  at  all.  I  must  write  to  my  mother  and  tell  her 
how  well  I  stood  the  trip.  She  will  hardly  know  how 
to  believe  it.  I  know  she  will  feel  under  many  obli- 
gations to  the  members  of  the  party  for  having  allowed 
me  to  join  them." 

The  Sabbath  was  a  day  of  quiet.  The  whole  party 
went  to  hear  the  sermon.  It  was  a  fine  discourse  from 
a  celebrated  Presbyterian  minister  from  New  York. 


SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY.  161 

The  days  flew  by  on  wings,  it  seemed  to  each  of  the 
party.  Since  Mr.  Malcom  came,  Mr.  Young  and  Jen- 
nie took  longer  strolls  alone.  There  were  often  tell- 
tale blushes  on  her  cheek  when  some  of  the  party 
would  venture  to  joke  them.  It  seemed  as  if  in  their 
case  the  path  of  true  love  ran  more  smoothly  than 
usual. 

The  time  to  turn  their  faces  homeward  is  almost 
upon  them.  Fred  said  he  must  go  ahead  of  them  a 
day  or  two,  but  would  meet  them  and  consider  the 
whole  party  his  guests  while  in  that  section.  If  there 
were  any  trips  to  be  made  to  New  York,  it  could  be 
easily  done  from  his  home. 

He  left  with  the  understanding  that  he  was.  to  meet 
them  at  the  boat  two  days  later. 

They  were  promptly  on  hand,  and  expected  to  be 
taken  to  the  hotel.  Instead,  the  carriages  drove  to  one 
of  the  handsomest  homes  on  a  fashionable  street. 

They  were  ushered  in  and  introduced  to  Mrs.  Young 
and  her  daughter,  Mrs.  Garrett,  who  made  them  very 
welcome.  The  three  days  spent  here  were  numbered 
among  the  most  pleasant  of  the  whole  journey.  To 
every  place  of  interest  they  were  taken,  and  everything 
was  done  by  the  charming  hostess  and  her  daughter 
and  sons  to  make  their  stay  agreeable. 

Mr.  Young,  senior,  was  absent  in  the  West,  looking 
after  some  business  interests. 

The  farewells  were  said  and  the  travelers  were  off 
for  old  Virginia.  Jennie  convulsed  the  party  by  wish- 
11 


162  SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY. 

ing  she  could  go  on  a  bridal  tour  every  month.  It  was 
suggested  that  she  would  have  to  live  where  it  was  easy 
to  obtain  divorces.  She  said  : 

"  Of  course,  I  meant  some  one  else — just  as  I've 
been  on  this  one." 

To  the  question  put  by  Dr.  Gray,  "  Shall  we  stop  in 
Washington  ? "  Eloise  said,  "  Not  unless  the  girls  are 
very  anxious.  I've  enjoyed  this  whole  month  to  the 
fullest  extent,  but  now  I  am  hungry  for  Virginia." 

The  girls  seemed  to  feel  likewise,  so  they  made  a 
close  connection,  and  at  noon  found  themselves  at  home. 

They  were  driven  home,  and  Eloise  was  quite  lion- 
ized by  her  new  relations.  She  was  shown  to  her  room 
in  what  she  thought  was  her  father-in-law's  house. 
There  were  so  many  of  her  belongings  from  Sunny- 
meade  that  she  felt  almost  homesick. 

After  changing  her  dress  for  a  dinner  gown,  and 
trying  to  do  her  best  to  be  very  brave  in  her  new 
position,  she  said  to  the  Doctor,  who  had  come  for  her  : 

"  I  am  ready  to  go  to  the  parlor  now.  I  do  not 
want  them  to  form  a  bad  opinion  of  me  on  the  start. 
Then  there  are  so  many  things  in  here  to  remind  me  of 
home  that  I  am  afraid  I'll  get  a  little  blue.  It  was 
thoughtful  of  Aunt  Lizzie  to  send  them.  I  am  sure 
she  and  father  will  come  as  soon  as  they  know  I've 
come.  What  amuses  you  in  that,  Charlie?  Do  you 
think  I  am  babyish  to  want  to  see  them  so  much  ?  " 

"  We'll  go  down  now,  if  you  are  ready." 

Jennie  and  Alice  were  awaiting  her  in  the  hall.    She 


SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY.  163 

thought  they,  too,  seemed  to  be  very  full  of  something 
which  they  would  like  to  divulge. 

As  she  entered  the  parlor  she  found  herself  clasped 
in  her  father's  arms,  and  Aunt  Lizzie  waiting  for  her 
turn.  Before  she  had  realized  the  situation  there  was 
another  vigorous  hug. 

"  Bless  yer  heart,  honey,  Mammy  couldn't  let  Marse 
John  and  Miss  Lizzie  come  widout  her  ;  she  was  jes'  so 
hungry  for  a  sight  of  dis  baby." 

Turning  to  Mrs.  Gray,  she  said  : 

"  Mother,  this  was  so  kind  and  thoughtful  of  you  to 
have  them  here.  I  was  almost  ready  to  cry  for  a  sight 
of  them  when  Charlie  came  up ;  but  knowing  how  a 
man  hates  to  see  a  woman  in  tears,  I  choked  them 
back." 

"  I  am  very  glad,  daughter,  to  have  aided  in  this, 
but  I  think  you  are  indebted  to  some  one  else  for  it.  It 
was  your  father's  plan  from  beginning  to  end.  I've 
something  else  to  show  you  now  to  remind  you  of  home." 

"  Into  the  dining-room  they  went  next.  She  noticed 
her  father  had  a  paper  in  his  hand,  but  thought  nothing 
of  it.  Into  the  kitchen  next — and  there  was  Ellen,  one 
of  the  home  cooks. 

"Why,  Ellen,  did  you  come  to  live  with  Mother 
Gray  on  my  account  ?  I  suppose  Mammy  sent  you  on 
to  keep  a  watch  on  me." 

"  One  more  place,  and  one  more  friend." 

Into  the  yard,  and  there  stood  a  beautiful  Jersey, 
munching  her  cud  complacently. 


164  SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY. 

"  Why,  Daisy,  and  you  in  the  city,  too  !  What  does 
it  all  mean  ?  There  is  some  mystery  attached  to  it  all." 

uThis  explains  it  all ;  read  it  at  your  leisure.  It  is 
all  yours,  and  you  are  the  lady  of  the  house,  and  must 
do  the  honors  of  the  occasion." 

And  she  did — by  bursting  into  a  flood  of  tears  and 
throwing  her  arms  around  her  father's  neck. 

"Oh,  father,  how  lovely  it  all  is  !  I  am  so  happy! 
I  am  afraid  I  can  never  repay  you  for  all  your  good- 
ness to  me." 

"  I  am  amply  repaid,  dear  child,  in  seeing  you 
happy.  I  have  enjoyed  this  little  surprise  for  you 
more  than  you  can  imagine.  Aunt  Lizzie  and  I  found 
most  excellent  and  willing  helpers  in  Mrs.  Gray  and 
the  other  members  of  the  family." 

"  I  must  say,  Colonel,  that  I  am  very  glad  that  you, 
and  not  I,  caused  the  first  tears  this  little  woman  has 
shed  as  Mrs.  Gray.  The  only  symptoms  of  weeping  I 
saw  was  when  an  old  blind  fiddler  came  to  our  cottage 
in  the  Adirondacks,  and,  because  we  were  all  in  such 
a  happy  state,  we  put  so  many  nickles  and  dimes  into 
his  cup,  he  persisted  in  playing  *  Home,  Sweet  Home/ 
'  Carry  Me  Back  to  Old  Virginia,'  and  '  I  Am  Gwine 
Back  to  Dixie,'  ad  infinitum.  I  saw  the  blue  eyes  were 
about  to  overflow,  and  suggested  l  Yankee  Doodle '  as  a 
way  out  of  the  dilemma." 

Eloise  called  Jennie  to  her  and  said  : 

"  Did  you  know  about  this  ?" 


SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY.  165 

"  I  certainly  did,  Mrs.  Gray.  Why  do  you  ask  ? 
Do  you  mean  to  insinuate  that  I  am  a  sifter  ?" 

"  If  you  knew  it  and  didn't  tell,  I  am  sure  there  is 
no  truth  in  the  adage  that  *  there  is  nothing  new  under 
the  sun.' 

"  Well,  if  you  must  know  about  it,  my  tongue  will  not 
recover  from  the  numerous  bitings  it  had  when  I  found 
it  was  about  to  slip  in  this  direction,  for  a  whole  month." 

"  I  think,  said  Dr.  Gray,  "  that  the  prospects  are 
exceedingly  fine  for  two  young  ladies  of  our  acquaint- 
ance to  change  their  places  of  abode  before  very  long. 
If  I  am  not  mistaken,  we'll  have  some  fellows  trying 
the  effect  of  Virginia's  climate  before  many  weeks." 

"  You  brought  the  tell-tale  blushes,  Charlie,"  said 
Colonel  Carter.  "  These  must  be  the  attractive  ladies. 
When  shall  we  expect  Mr.  Young,  Jennie  ?" 

"  Really,  Colonel,  I  didn't  think  to  ask  him  a  word 
about  it.  I  was  remiss  in  that  particular,  I  am  sure. 
I'll  have  to  get  Dr.  Gray  to  find  out  for  you." 

"  I  cannot  tell  you  the  exact  time  ;  but  he  said, '  I'll 
be  coming  your  way  before  long,  Charlie,  and  will  see 
you.'  The  other  fellow  was  not  so  communicative, 
though  he  expressed  the  wish  to  visit  Virginia  in  the 
near  future,  as  it  had  been  a  long  cherished  wish,  etc." 

Dinner  was  announced. 

"  Who  is  to  sit  at  the  head  of  the  table?"  was  asked. 

"  Aunt  Lizzie  and  father  must  take  the  places  they 
are  used  to,  if  it  appears  at  all  home-like,"  answered 
Eloise. 


166  SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY. 

Never  was  there  a  happier  party  seated  around  a 
table  than  that  one.  Even  Mrs.  Gray  didn't  let  the 
thought  of  her  daughter-in-law  associating  with  the 
Baptists  come  into  her  mind  a  single  time.  She  was 
forced  to  admit  that  no  young  man  had  made  a  more 
brilliant  match,  from  many  standpoints,  than  her  son. 
She  cherished  the  secret  wish  that  she  might  find  her 
more  plastic  than  she  was  thought  to  be.  If  so,  she 
builded  many  air  castles  as  to  the  furor  she  would 
make  in  society,  and  what  a  help  she  might  be  in  that 
direction  to  Alice. 

"  Well,  daughter,  we'll  go  home  to-night,  but  you'll 
see  us  often.  Do  not  get  so  wedded  to  this  home  that 
you'll  not  want  to  come  as  often  as  you  can  to  the 
other  one.  As  I  told  you,  though,  I've  weighed  this 
matter  well  and  recognized  that  your  first  duty  is  to 
your  husband.  Yet  I  feel  that  I  have  my  same  place 
in  your  heart,  and  will  always  keep  it." 

"  I  do  wish  you  could  stay ;  but  you'll  come  real 
often,  and  I  am  going  to  do  the  same." 

At  an  early  hour  all  the  guests  left,  Jennie  going 
with  Colonel  Carter  and  Miss  Lizzie. 

Aunt  Hannah  came  in  to  say  good-bye. 

"Now,  chile,  I'se  told  Ellen  to  look  after  you  and 
see  that  you  always  wore  your  over-shoes,  and  that  the 
clo'es  were  all  well  dried.  Take  good  keer  of  yourself, 
and  ef  you  needs  Mammy,  all  you  got  ter  do  is  ter  tell 
Mars  John  ter  send  me  on.  If  I  gits  mighty  hungry 
ter  see  you,  I's  comin'  of  my  own  accord." 


SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY.  167 

"  That's  right,  Mammy.  I'll  always  be  glad  to  see 
you,  and  you  know  you'll  always  be  welcome  here." 

"  Well,  here  we  are,  under  our  own  vine  and  fig  tree, 
with  none  to  molest  or  make  us  afraid,"  said  Dr.  Gray. 
"  Let's  go  over  the  house  and  see  it  from  attic  to  cellar. 
I  saw  it  a  good  many  times  before  I  left,  but  the  paint- 
ers and  paper-hangers  were  holding  high  carnival  when 
I  was  in  last." 

Over  it  they  went,  just  like  two  children  with  a  lot 
of  new  toys.  The  last  thing  they  saw  was  the  most 
attractive. 

To  the  kitchen  last.  Ellen  had  everything  beauti- 
fully arranged. 

"  I  tell  you,  Miss  Eloise,  this  kitchen  beats  ours  at 
home  all  to  pieces.  True  'tain't  so  big,  but  much  more 
convenienter.  Things  all  so  handy.  I'se  got  to  git 
use'  to  coal,  like  Daisy  is  to  dat  tub  of  water.  She  don't 
like  it  one  bit.  She  didn't  give  no  milk  hardly  de 
night  she  got  here.  She  let  it  down  pretty  well  dis 
morn  in'.  Is  you  seen  in  de  pantry  ?  Did  you  ever, 
now  !  Dat's  de  best  of  all." 

"  I  think  it  is.  Just  look,  Charlie ;  we'll  have  to 
open  a  store.  Who  but  dear  old  father  would  have 
thought  of  all  this.  I  am  so  afraid  I  am  not  grateful 
enough  for  it  all." 

"  What  time  will  you  have  tea,  Mrs.  Housekeeper  ? 
I  must  put  in  an  appearance  at  my  office  and  see  Dr. 
Jones  as  to  my  patients.  I  may  call  by  and  see  if 
Miss  Belle  has  returned  from  her  outing." 


168  SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY. 

"Seven  o'clock,  sharp,  and  mind  you  are  on  time. 
If  not — well,  you'll  find  out  who  is  Mrs.  Housekeeper, 
and  what  a  sharp  tongue  she  has." 

She  remained  in  the  kitchen  for  some  time,  asking 
questions  about  Sunnymeade.  Ellen  told  her  the  prin- 
cipal events  which  had  transpired  since  her  marriage. 
The  arrangements  for  supper  were  all  made,  and  she 
went  to  her  room  and  put  on  one  of  her  prettiest  mus- 
lins, and  awaited  her  husband. 

He  came  promptly,  and  they  seated  themselves  at 
the  table.  She  paused  and  looked  at  her  husband.  She 
felt  that  to  begin  life  thus  without  asking  God's  bless- 
ing on  it  would  be,  of  all  things,  the  most  ungrateful. 

"  Aren't  you  going  to  ask  a  blessing,  Charlie  ?  " 

"  My  dear,  I  never  did  such  a  thing  in  my  life,  and 
I  feel  that  it  would  be  a  most  inappropriate  thing  for 
me  to  do." 

Without  a  word  she  bowed  her  head  and  simply 
asked  God  to  bless  them  in  their  new  home,  and  to  give 
them  grateful  hearts  for  the  many  blessings  whi^h  had 
been  given  them.  They  chatted  pleasantly  throughout 
the  meal.  She  felt  that  if  this  cross  was  to  be  taken 
up,  it  must  be  done  at  once.  There  was  no  allusion 
made  to  it  by  either  one. 

Before  they  were  quite  through,  Alice  ran  in.  She  said : 

"  Please  excuse  me,  Eloise,  for  my  lack  of  formality, 
but  I  got  so  lonesome  I  was  obliged  to  come." 

"  Only  on  one  condition,  and  that  is  that  you'll  get 
lonesome  very  often,  and  come  here  every  time  you  do." 


SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY.  169 

"  I  told  mamma  it  would  not  make  the  least  differ- 
ence with  you — that  you  were  a  regular  old  shoe." 

"  I  am  glad  you  came,  Alice,  for  you  can  be  company 
for  Eloise  while  I  am  away.  I  found  that  there  were 
one  or  two  patients  Dr.  Jones  wished  me  to  see  to- 
night." 

"  This  is  the  coziest  home  I  ever  saw,  Eloise,  and 
you  were  so  surprised.  Jennie  and  I  used  to  talk  it 
over  and  be  so  afraid  we  would  let  the  secret  out." 

"I  just  think  it  perfectly  wonderful  that  Jennie 
ever  kept  it.  Did  you  go  everywhere  to-day?"  she 
asked  Alice. 

"  No." 

"  Charlie  and  I  went  into  every  nook  and  corner, 
even  to  Daisy's  stable,  and  found  nothing  wanting." 

"  Father  and  mother  are  coming  for  me.  I  think  I 
hear  them  now." 

"  I  am  very  glad  to  see  you  and  hope  you'll  come 
very  often,"  said  Eloise,  as  she  met  them  at  the  door. 

"  Oh,  I  guess  you'll  see  a  little  too  much  of  the 
women  folks,  said  Mr.  Gray.  "  They'll  certainly  not 
let  you  get  lonely.  Janet  and  I  came  to  say  that  you 
and  Charlie  will  be  expected  to  drink  tea  with  us 
to-morrow  night,  and  we  want  you  to  feel  perfectly 
free  and  easy  with  us  under  any  and  all  circumstances. 
Just  as  you  would  do  at  your  own  home  we  would 
wish  you  to  do  at  ours." 

"  I  appreciate  your  kindness  very  highly.  I  have 
always  been  heart-hungry  for  brothers  and  sisters.  I 


170  SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY. 

am  sure  Alice  and  I  will  enjoy  being  together  and  I'll 
expect  her  to  stay  with  me  a  great  deal." 

During  the  next  few  days  there  were  many  callers. 
The  set  about  whom  Mrs.  Gray  was  so  anxious  were 
not  at  all  slow  in  paying  their  respects  to  the  bride. 
She  was  too  well  and  favorably  known  for  them  to 
miss  the  opportunity  of  being  among  the  earliest 
visitors. 

There  was  but  one  verdict  from  the  entire  number, 
and  that  was  that  she  was  in  every  way  suited  to 
adorn  Dr.  Gray's  home.  They  pronounced  her  a 
most  charming  hostess. 

On  Friday  afternonn,  Mr.  Elliott's  card  was  brought 
to  her.  She  went  to  the  parlor  at  once.  She  had  in 
her  mind  compared  this  pastor  with  the  only  one  she 
had  ever  known.  She  wondered  if  she  could  ever  feel 
towards  him  at  she  did  to  Dr.  Gordon.  She  had 
fully  made  up  her  mind  to  like  him  and  in  every 
way  possible  lend  a  helping  hand  in  the  work  of  the 
church. 

Her  first  impression  was  most  favorable.  His  man- 
ner was  easy  and  graceful,  with  a  voice  soft  and  rich. 
She  felt  at  once  drawn  towards  him  and  his  work. 
After  the  usual  conversation  natural  to  such  a  meeting, 
he  said : 

"Sister  Gray,  I  received  a  letter  yesterday  from 
your  pastor,  enclosing  your  church  letter,  which  he 
said  he  had  advised  you  to  present  at  your  earliest 
convenience.  I  have  it  with  me.  Shall  I  retain  it, 


SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY.  171 

or  will  you  take  it  and  present  it  when  the  doors  are 
opened  for  the  reception  of  new  members  ?" 

"  Indeed,  you'll  have  to  do  just  what  is  your  custom 
in  like  cases.  You  know  I've  only  known  one  church 
at  home.  I  was  reared  in  it ;  Dr.  Gordon  baptized  my 
mother,  officiated  at  the  marriage  of  my  parents  and  at 
my  own.  So  you  see  I  only  know  how  they  do  things 
at  Berea ;  but  I  suppose  it  is  about  the  same  the  world 
over." 

"  Yes.  I  open  the  doors  of  the  church  at  every 
service.  If  it  suits  you,  then,  I'll  just  keep  the  letter 
and  present  it  when  you  come  forward  Sunday  morn- 
ing— that  is,  if  you  expect  to  be  present." 

"  I  shall  certainly  be  there,  even  if  I  have  to  come 
alone.  You  know  physicians  are  not  to  be  always 
counted  upon  for  regularity  in  anything  beyond  their 
profession.  I've  made  up  my  mind  that  I'll  not  let 
that  hinder  my  attendance.  I  always  expect  to  feel  at 
home  in  a  Baptist  church,  wherever  it  is.  I  may  not 
be  able  to  attend  Sunday-school  just  now,  but  hope  to 
do  so  soon.  I  am  very  glad  you  came  before  the  Sab- 
bath, as  I'll  not  feel  so  much  a  stranger." 

"  I  should  have  called  anyhow  this  week,  but  Dr. 
Gordon  urged  me  to  come  at  once.  He  said,  '  It  is  the 
hardest  task  I've  ever  performed,  to  calmly  send  this 
letter  to  be  put  into  another  church ;  but  a  stern  sense 
of  duty  demands  it.'  He  knew  that  the  remainder  of 
the  letter  was  to  be  strictly  private,  so  he  told  her  no 
more  of  it ;  but  it  made  him  feel  an  anxiety  for  her, 


172  SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY. 

which  he  plainly  gaw  was  troubling  Dr.  Gordon — that 
is,  he  feared  she  would  meet  with  the  opposition  of  her 
husband's  family,  even  if  he  offered  none,  in  the  attend- 
ance on  his  own  church. 

As  he  rose  to  leave,  Mrs.  Gray  and  Dr.  Allison  were 
announced.  He  deferred  his  departure  long  enough  to  be 
introduced  to  Mrs.  Gray  ;  Dr.  Allison  he  already  knew. 

After  the  exchange  of  a  few  pleasant  remarks  he 
left. 

"I  am  sorry,  Eloise,  that  Mr.  Elliott  got  in  ahead 
of  us.  I  felt  sure  we  would  get  here  first.  I  am  afraid 
he  has  exacted  the  promise  of  you  to  attend  his  church. 
I  brought  Dr.  Allison  along  to  extend  you  an  invita- 
tion and  to  add  his  persuasion  to  mine  for  you  to  attend 
our  church.  I  wanted  Charlie  to  procure  a  pew  before- 
hand, but  he  wouldn't  do  it.  Of  course,  you  will  be 
perfectly  welcome  with  us.  I  thought  you  would  feel 
more  independent  with  a  pew  of  your  own.  I  had 
gone  so  far  as  to  select  a  name-plate  for  it." 

In  her  anx-iety  over  the  matter  she  allowed  it  to  get 
the  better  of  her  discretion,  and  said  much  more  than 
it  was  her  intention  to  do. 

At  the  very  first  pause  Dr.  Allison  said  : 

"  Indeed,  Mrs.  Gray,  we  had  no  other  expectation 
but  that  you  would  cast  your  lot  with  us.  Indeed,  it 
would  seem  a  little  strange  for  a  member  of  the  Gray 
family  to  go  elsewhere.  I  assure  you,  madam,  we  will 
welcome  you  very  heartily  into  our  communion." 

She   wanted  to  make  the   right  reply,  and    felt  so 


SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY.  173 

much  afraid  she  would  not,  that  she  became  a  little 
confused. 

"Indeed,  I  very  much  appreciate  your — "  She 
was  about  to  say  kindness,  but  she  felt  that  she  would 
be  telling  an  untruth.  So  she  hesitated  a  second,  and 
added — "  solicitude." 

The  thought  flashed  through  her  mind,  "  Is  that  a 
better  word?"  She  hardly  felt  that  i#  was.  "But  I 
feel  that  my  duty  is  plain,  and  I'll  unite  with  Mr. 
Elliott's  church  on  the  Sabbath.  My  people,  for  gen- 
erations, have  all  been  Baptists,  and  I  ana  sure  I  could 
be  nothing  else  il  I  tried,"  she  replied.  I  shall  cer- 
tainly take  great  pleasure  in  sometimes  atending  your 
services,  Dr.  Allison.  Whenever  Dr.  Gray  wishes  to 
go,  I'll  be  only  too  glad  to  go  with  him." 

They  remained  but  a  short  while  longer.  No  sooner 
had  they  reached  the  street  than  Mrs.  Gray  said. 

"Did  you  ever  see  a  young  person  so  set  in  her  ways 
as  she  is?  I  certainly  think  she  might  have  seemed 
more  appreciative." 

"  That  is  the  way  with  all  the  Baptists.  It  is  very 
seldom  you  can  change  one  of  them.  I  am  afraid  we 
did  not  go  slowly  enough.  It  was  a  little  unfortunate 
that  we  met  Mr.  Elliott  there,"  answered  Dr.  Allison. 

"  I  see  only  one  hope  in  the  matter.  She  said  she 
would  go  with  Charlie  whenever  he  wished  to  go. 
We'll  have  to  turn  our  batteries  on  him,  and  try  to 
persuade  him  to  go  oftener.  You  talk  with  him,  Doc- 
tor, the  very  first  opportunity  you  have.  I  tried  to 


174  SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY. 

get  him  to  assert  himself  from  the  very  first,  and  tell 
her  she  must  go  with  us.  But  he  said  he  wouldn't 
meddle  with  her  religion.  I  hope  she  will  not  feel 
called  on  to  make  a  Baptist  of  him." 

"  I  think  you  needn't  give  yourself  any  uneasiness 
on  that  score,  Mrs.  Gray." 

"Another  trouble  will  be  Alice  ;  I've  never  seen 
any  one  so  completely  carried  away  with  another  as 
she  is  with  Eloise." 

"  I  think  she  is  a  remarkably  attractive  young  wo- 
man, and  Dr.  Gray  is  certainly  to  be  congratulated  on 
his  selection,"  replied  Dr.  Allison.  "  While  she  was 
not  at  all  slow  to  assert  her  principles,  on  sober  thought 
I  admire  her  the  more  for  it.  I  doubt  if  she  would 
have  mentioned  the  subject,  if  we  had  not  first  broached 
it.  Then  she  was  certainly  dignified  in  her  reply — 
very  much  so  for  one  so  young.  She  is  only  nine- 
teen, you  said." 

"Just  nineteen,  and,  considering  the  fact  that  she  has 
been  so  very  much  petted  and  indulged,  she  is  remarka- 
bly womanly,  I  think,"  said  Mrs.  Gray. 

"  If  it  were  not  for  Charlie's  strong  will-power,  I 
would  expect  him  to  be  like  potter's  clay  in  her  hands, 
so  great  is  his  love  and  admiration  for  her." 


CHAPTER  XII. 

MRS.    GRAY   UNITES    WITH   THE   CITY   CHURCH. 

How  many  prayers  went  up  from  that  heart  of  the 
petted  child  of  fortune  that  she  might  stand  firmly  by 
her  principles. 

She  had  never  felt  at  all  that  her  husband  would 
attempt  to  interfere  with  her  church  privileges.  That 
was  not  the  source  of  trouble.  She  saw  that  he  felt 
no  interest  in  his  own  salvation.  How  often  did  memory 
carry  her  over  those  conversations  with  Mammy  on  this 
subject.  She  had  never  spoken  to  him  on  the  matter 
which  now  seemed  of  so  much  importance.  She  feared 
to  do  anything  which  might  make  it  harder  to  reach 
him  later  on. 

She  laid  the  whole  thing  bare  to  her  Heavenly  Father 
and  asked  his  direction  in  leading  her  to  do  and  say 
just  the  right  thing. 

"  Silence  is  golden,"  she  thought,  "  If  I  can  live  in 
such  a  way  as  to  impress  him,  and  make  him  fall  in 
love  with  my  religion,  he  may  desire  to  know  of  my 
Saviour."  Her  last  prayer  on  closing  her  eyes  was  for 
divine  guidance. 

Sunday  came,  and  to  her  surprise  her  husband  said 
at  the  breakfast  table  : 

"  Are  you  going  to  Sunday-school  ?  " 


176  SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY. 

"  No ;  I  thought  I  was  such  a  stranger  here,  that  I 
would  wait  till  I  had  met  some  of  the  members.  Mr. 
Elliott  invited  me  to  come.  As  I'll  cast  my  lot  with 
them  to-day,  I  suppose  they'll  find  work  for  me  to  do. 
I  could  not  think  of  being  idle  in  the  church.  Dear 
old  Doctor  Gordon  always  says,  'Show  me  an  idle 
Christian  and  I'll  show  you  a  pious  devil.'  He  seems 
to  think  one  quite  as  much  of  an  anomaly  as  the 
other." 

"  I'll  be  here  in  time  to  escort  you  to  church,  then. 
I  do  not  expect  to  be  able  to  go  often  ;  but  suppose  it 
would  be  considered  very  bad  form  not  to  go  to-day. 
Wouldn't  it,  little  woman  ?  "  he  said. 

"  Remember,  I'll  be  always  glad  to  have  you,  but 
certainly  will  not  stay  away  because  you  will  not  be 
able  to  go." 

"  That  is  right." 

He  really  felt  relieved  ;  for,  to  tell  the  truth,  he  had 
felt  some  twinges  of  conscience  on  this  very  point. 
He  knew  full  well  it  would  be  expected  of  him  by  the 
people. 

Many  a  pair  of  eyes  were  turned  upon  them  as  the 
usher  showed  them  to  a  seat  not  far  from  the  front. 

Dr.  Gray  was  a  well-known  figure  upon  the  street, 
but  no  one  had  ever  seen  him  at  a  service  in  that 
church  before.  Of  course,  there  was  considerable  spec- 
ulation as  to  whether  the  bride  was  a  Baptist  or  not. 

After  the  sermon,  Mr.  Elliott  announced  that  the 
doors  of  the  church  would  be  opened  to  receive  new 


SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY.  177 

members,  either  by  letter  or  as  candidates  for  baptism. 
He  gave  out  that  old-fashioned  hymn,  "  Blest  be  the 
tie  that  binds  our  hearts  in  Christian  love,"  and  asked 
that  any  who  wished  to  confess  Christ  or  join  by  letter 
from  some  sister  church  would  come  forward. 

What  conflicting  emotions  there  were  in  Eloise's 
breast !  In  imagination  she  went  back  to  dear  Berea. 
There  she  saw  in  their  accustomed  seats  her  father  and 
Aunt  Lizzie.  She  felt  that  in  a  measure  this  step 
was  a  separation  from  them.  But  again  she  remem- 
bered that  God's  church  of  his  divine  planting  was  but 
one. 

The  beginning  of  the  second  verse  aroused  her  from 
her  reverie.  She  quietly  rose  and  went  forward.  At 
the  same  time  a  young  man  walked  down  another  aisle ; 
then  came  a  gentleman,  lady  and  little  girl. 

Mr.  Elliott  met  them  and  gave  each  a  warm  grasp 
of  the  hand. 

After  the  hymn  he  said  : 

"  Brethren,  I  have  three  letters  in  regular  form — 
one  from  Berea  Baptist  church,  for  Mrs.  Dr.  Charles 
Gray ;  the  other  two  from  Antioch,  for  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
George  Clark.  What  is  you  pleasure,  brethren  ?  " 

A  gray-haired  brother  said  : 

"  I  move  they  be  received." 

"  I  second  the  motion,"  said  another. 

"  All  in  favor  of  this  motion,  please  say  '  Aye.' ' 
There  was  a  most  hearty  response.     "  All  opposed, 
'  No.' "     Profound  silence  reigned. 
12 


178  SHE    WAITED    PATIENTLY. 

"As  there  is  no  opposition,  you  are  unanimously 
received." 

Turning  to  the  little  girl  he  said  : 

"Brethren,  this  is  Myrtle,  the  daughter  of  our 
brother  and  sister  Clark,  who  presents  herself  as  a  can- 
didate for  baptism.  I've  carefully  examined  her  and 
find  that  she  fully  comprehended  her  condition  as  a 
sinner,  and  her  full  reliance  on  Christ  as  her  Saviour. 
Her  father  and  mother  tell  me  that  she  has  indulged 
this  hope  for  months  ;  but  they  preferred  to  delay  the 
matter  on  account  of  her  age ;  they  now  think  they 
have  no  right  longer  to  delay.  And  this  young 
brother,  Thomas  Fletcher,  is  well  known  to  us  all. 
He  tells  me  that  he  has  put  his  trust  in  the  Saviour 
and  desires  to  walk  with  him  and  do  what  he  can  in 
his  service." 

They  were  both  received  as  candidates  for  baptism. 

"  As  pastor  of  this  church,  I  extend  to  you  the  right 
hand  of  Christian  fellowship.  May  the  Lord  bless 
each  one  of  you  and  make  you  useful  in  his  vineyard. 
While  some  familiar  hymn  is  being  sung,  the  brethren 
and  sisters  will  come  forward  and  welcome  these,  who 
have  come  to  live  with  us  to-day." 

Some  brother  started  that  grand  old  stand-by  of  the 
Christian  warrior, 

"Am  I  a  soldier  of  the  cross." 

The  members  responded  heartily  to  the  request,  and  gave 
a  most  cordial  and  hearty  welcome  to  the  new  members. 


SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY.  179 

To  Dr.  Gray  this  was  a  strange  experience.  He 
had  never  witnessed  anything  of  the  kind  in  his  life, 
and  he  certainly  could  not  define  the  impression  made 
upon  him. 

After  the  benediction  several  of  his  acquaintances 
came  up  and  shook  hands  with  him,  and  told  him  they 
were  glad  to  see  him. 

Dr.  Morrison,  one  of  the  deacons,  said  to  him  : 

"Gray,  I  had  no  idea  you  had  done  so  well.  I 
knew  it  was  a  first-class  marriage  in  every  other 
respect,  but  had  no  idea  you  had  gotten  a  Baptist 
wife." 

As  they  walked  home,  he  said  : 

"  Eloise,  I  thought  you  Baptists  opposed  infant  bap- 
tism." 

"  Pray,  who  said  we  didn't  ?"  she  answered. 

"  Why,  they  welcomed  that  little  Clark  girl,  who  I 
am  sure  is  not  ten  years  old,  just  as  heartily  as  they 
did  the  other  four  adults.  If  she  is  not  an  infant, 
what  do  you  call  her." 

"  She  entered  that  church  to-day  just  as  I  did  at 
Berea,  and  as  her  father  and  mother  did  at  Antioch — 
on  a  profession  of  faith  in  Christ.  She  had  her  own 
experience.  I  was  no  older  than  she  is,  I  guess,  when 
I  was  baptized." 

"  I  never  saw  any  one  baptized  by  immersion  except 
a  lot  of  colored  folks  in  the  river.  I  thought  it  lots  of 
fun,"  he  said. 

"  There  are  only  two  ordinances  in  our  church,  and 


180  SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY. 

to  me  they  are  the  most  solemn  in  the  world — Baptism 
and  the  Lord's  Supper — and  one  naturally  precedes 
the  other,  consequently  we  cannot  accept  infant 
baptism." 

By  this  time  they  had  reached  home  and  the  con- 
versation ended. 

Pretty  soon  Alice  ran  in. 

"You  see,  Eloise,  I  am  obeying  instructions — to 
come  whenever  I  get  ready.  I  didn't  do  it,  however, 
this  time.  I  felt  like  I  ought  to  come  and  go  with 
you  to  your  church,  to-day  ;  but  mama  wouldn't  let 
me." 

"  I  am  sorry  you  could  not  come.  But  if  it  suits 
Charlie,  we'll  go  with  you  to  hear  Dr.  Allison  to- 
night," Eloise  said  pleasantly. 

"  That  will  suit  exactly.  Mama  said  she  would  ex- 
pect you  to  tea  to-night,  and  I  know  she'll  be  glad  to 
have  you  go  with  us." 

"  You  can  just  tell  mother  that  she  need  not  be  at 
all  uneasy  about  your  going  there,  Alice.  I  ran  the 
gauntlet  very  successfully.  They  didn't  offer  to  bap- 
tize me ;  though  Dr.  Morrison  thought  it  a  cause  for 
extra  congratulations  that  I  had  done  so  well  as  to  get 
a  wife  out  of  that  flock." 

"  I  tell  you  what  you  would  enjoy,  Alice,"  said 
Eloise,  "and  that  is  one  of  our  country  basket  meet- 
ings. Did  you  ever  attend  one  ?" 

"  I  never  did.  Why  do  you  call  them  basket  meet- 
ings ?"  Alice  asked. 


SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY.  181 

"  Why,  we  go  in  the  morning  and  stay  till  after  an 
afternoon  service,  and  carry  dinner.  Between  the  two 
sermons  we  have  an  intermission  and  eat  our  dinners." 

"  Do  you  have  them  at  your  church  ?" 

"Yes.  There  will  be  one  some  time  during  the 
summer,  and  we'll  go.  I  really  want  you  to  visit 
Sunnymeade,  and  that  will  be  a  good  time." 

"I    haven't  been    consulted   yet,"  said  Dr.    Gray. 

"We'll  do  that  later  on,  sir;  just  now  we'll  do 
something  more  important,  as  dinner  is  ready,"  Eloise 
replied. 

Every  time  Alice  met  her  brother's  wife  she  was 
more  deeply  impressed  with  her  beauty  of  character. 

"  I  should  like  to  remain  with  you  ladies  so  much, 
but  I  am  late  now  getting  around  to  see  my  patients. 
I  expect  I'll  just  have  time  to  get  supper.  So  you 
can  go  on  with  Alice,  and  I'll  meet  you  there." 

Several  of  the  deacons  called  in  the  afternoon,  and 
the  superintendent  also.  He  came  to  invite  her  to 
join  them  and  take  charge  of  a  class. 

"  I  am  afraid  you'll  not  be  so  anxious  for  it  if  I  tell 
you  it  is  a  class  of  boys  who  have  given  trouble.  The 
fact  is,  when  you  joined  the  church  to-day,  I  thought 
of  you  as  a  way  out  of  the  difficulty.  I  said  to  myself, 
'  She  doesn't  know  them,  and  they  will  have  to  find 
her  out,  so  while  they  are  getting  acquainted,  she  may 
devise  some  means  of  interesting  them.'  You'll  admit 
my  honesty,  at  least,  Mrs.  Gray." 

"  My  class  at  home  was  composed  of  boys  from  ten 


182  SHE    WAITED    PATIENTLY. 

to  sixteen,  and  I  so  much  hated  to  give  them  up. 
However,  they  have  a  most  excellent  teacher.  I  am 
waiting  to  hear  from  them  with  much  anxiety.  I'll  do 
the  best  I  can  for  them,  Mr.  Saunders.  The  only 
trouble  is,  I'll  necessarily  be  absent  sometimes.  I'll 
go  home,  and  will  expect  to  stay  over  the  Sabbath. 
You  know  I  couldn't  give  up  that  pleasure." 

"  That  will  be  all  right,  if  you  can  succeed  in  taming 
them,"  Mr.  Saunders  replied. 

The  service  at  the  Episcopal  church  was  very  much 
enjoyed  by  Eloise.  Dr.  Allison's  sermon  was  plain 
and  practical. 

"  There  will  be  considerable  difficulty  in  my  remem- 
bering all  the  people  I've  been  introduced  to  to-day," 
she  said  to  her  husband  as  they  went  home.  "  I  cer- 
tainly would  be  sorry  to  forget  any  of  them." 

"  Well,  the  only  advice  I  can  give  you  is  to  do  as 
mother's  friend,  Mrs.  Bronson — to  whom  she  intro- 
duced you — does." 

"How  is  that?" 

"  Why,  the  old  thing  is  so  near-sighted  she  cannot 
see  anything  two  feet  off.  She  has  a  holy  horror  of 
appearing  old,  so  will  not  wear  glasses.  To  avoid  giv- 
ing offence  to  her  friends  she  kisses  all  the  women  and 
bows  in  a  most  cordial  manner  to  the  men." 

With  her  household  duties  and  visiting,  Eloise  was 
kept  so  very  busy  that  she  did  not  suffer  from  home- 
sickness, as  she  thought  she  would. 

She  often  felt  that  underneath  the  cheerful  vein  of 


SHE    WAITED    PATIENTLY.  183 

all  of  her  father's  letters  she  could  detect  the  heart- 
hunger  he  felt  for  her.  She  expected  him  to  visit  her 
during  the  week,  and  was  not  at  all  surprised  when  she 
heard  Ellen's  exclamation  : 

"  Lor',  Miss  Eloise,  here's  Marse  John." 

She  gave  him  a  detailed  account  of  her  first  Sabbath. 
He  felt  gratified  at  her  cordial  reception  in  the  church. 

She  also  told  him  of  Mrs.  Gray's  and  Dr.  Allison's 
visit,  and  their  conversation.  She  had  not  mentioned 
to  her  husband  a  word  that  either  said  to  her.  She 
thought  it  the  part  of  wisdom  to  say  as  little  on  that 
subject  as  possible,  and  await  events. 

When  her  father  left,  it  was  understood  that  she 
would  pay  them  a  visit  the  following  week,  and,  if 
possible,  Dr.  Gray  would  spend  the  Sabbath  with  them, 
and  she  would  return  with  him.  She  felt  that  she 
would  much  prefer  the  frequent  short  visits  to  longer 
ones,  not  so  often. 

Sunday  came,  and  according  to  promise  she  went  to 
Sunday-school.  She  felt  quite  nervous  over  the  pros- 
pect of  her  class. 

After  the  preliminary  services  were  over,  Mr.  Saun- 
ders  introduced  her  to  the  boys,  eight  in  number.  He 
said : 

"  Boys,  Mrs.  Gray  says  she  prefers  to  teach  boys ;  so, 
as  you  are  without  a  teacher,  I'll  turn  you  over  to  her." 

"  Well,  boys,  I  am  glad  to  know  you.  I'll  not  feel 
so  homesick  for  my  country  boys  now.  I've  missed 
them  so  much." 


184  SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY. 

One  little  freckle-faced  boy  at  the  end  of  the  seat 
eyed  her  critically  as  she  talked. 

He  nudged  his  next  neighbor  and  whispered  half 
audibly: 

"  She  is  givin'  us  taffy.  Nobody  in  such  a  rig  as 
that  ain't  from  the  country.  More  like  New  York. 
Do  you  believe  her  ?  " 

She  could  not  help  hearing  the  remarks,  though  she 
tried  not  to  appear  at  all  attentive  to  them. 

"  Don't  know/'  was  the  reply.  "  I  got  kinfolks  in 
the  country.  They  don't  look  like  her,  you  bet.  Them 
diamonds  must  have  cost  a  sight  of  a  money." 

"Listen!  What's  that  she's  tellin'  ? "  said  the 
freckled  urchin. 

"  I  had  a  letter  from  my  country  boys  yesterday.  I 
have  it  here  in  my  Bible,  and  if  you  would  like  to  know 
something  about  them  I'll  read  it  to  you.  I  just  wish 
you  could  see  what  a  healthy,  happy  set  they  are." 

For  the  first  time  she  received  a  reply  : 

"  Read  it,"  said  two  or  three  at  one  time. 

"  Of  course,  all  did  not  write.  The  oldest  boy  wrote 
this  time.  Another  will  write  next  time." 

"NORTON,  July  12,  1877. 
"  Dear  Miss  Eloise  : 

"According  to  promise,  I'll  write  to  you  to  tell  you 
how  we  are  getting  on  at  Berea  S.  S.  We  have  missed 
you  so  much,  especially  our  class.  I  am  glad  to  tell 
you  that  the  boys  come  pretty  regular. 

"  Aleck   and   Jack   haven't   missed   a  single  time. 


•4 
SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY.  185 

They  take  a  book  out  every  Sunday  to  read  in  the 
evening.  Aleck  says  it  keeps  him  from  doing  what 
he  used  to  do.  He  asked  me  to  pick  him  out  a  book 
last  week,  and  I  got  'Coster  Grew.'  He  said  he 
wished  he  could  find  a  friend  to  help  him  get  some 
education  like  Coster  did. 

"  Miss  Mary  gets  on  tolerably  well.  The  most  of 
the  boys  know  their  lessons  every  Sunday.  I  reckon 
the  Colonel  wrote  you  that  Tommy  Clark  had  been 
baptized.  When  are  you  coming  here?  Miss  Mary 
says  you  may  teach  us  when  you  come.  The  boys  all 
send  love. 

"  Very  truly,  your  scholar, 

"GORDON  GLENN." 

"  I  do  not  think  we'll  have  much  time  for  our  lesson 
now ;  but  we  did  not  know  each  other,  so  I  thought 
we  would  take  a  little  time  to  get  acquainted.  How 
many  of  you  know  your  lesson  ?  Hold  up  your  hand, 
if  you  do." 

Not  a  hand  was  raised. 

"  I  hardly  expected  that  you  would  know  it.  The 
superintendent  told  me  that  you  had  not  had  a  regular 
teacher  lately.  We  always  get  a  little  lazy  when  we 
do  not  expect  to  be  called  on  to  recite.  Can  any  one 
tell  us  what  it  is  about  ?" 

One  hand  was  raised. 

"  Well,  you  may  answer.     What  is  it  ?" 

"  About  Joseph  and  his  brethren." 

Then  in  a  simple  way  she  told  them  the  story,  and 


186  SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY. 

while  there  was  much  restlessness,  she  felt  it  was  not 
an  hour  entirely  lost. 

The  superintendent  had  wisely  remained  at  a  dis- 
tance. When  the  bell  tapped,  she  said  : 

"  I  hope  to  see  all  of  you  next  Sunday." 

The  visit  to  her  home  was  in  every  respect  per- 
fectly delightful.  It  made  her,  if  possible,  more 
appreciative  of  it.  She  saw,  as  far  as  possible,  all  of 
the  neighbors. 

While  it  was  all  enjoyed  to  the  full,  Sunday  seemed 
to  her  the  best  day  of  all. 

Dr.  Gray  came,  and  they  went  to  Berea.  Her  boys 
were  all  in  place,  and  Miss  Mary  gave  a  very  satisfac- 
tory account  of  them. 

Dr.  Gordon  did  not  seem  more  feeble  than  he  was 
at  her  marriage,  yet  she  realized  that  he  was  failing, 
and  the  thought  troubled  her.  She  could  but  picture 
the  flock  without  its  shepherd.  She  knew  all  would 
miss  him,  but  none  more  than  the  Sunnymeade  house- 
hold. He  announced  that  their  protracted  meeting 
would  begin  the  first  Sunday  in  September,  and  he  had 
procured  the  services  of  a  brother  from  Richmond. 

Eloise  reminded  Dr.  Gray  of  her  engagement  with 
Alice  to  attend  this  meeting. 

Jennie  Marvin  had  spent  most  of  the  time  with  her. 
She  promised  a  visit  to  her  new  home  in  the  near  future. 

Dr.  Gray  said  to  her  : 

"  What  is  the  latest  from  New  Jersey,  Miss  Jen- 
nie ?" 


SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY.  187 

"  The  peach  crop  is  almost  an  entire  failure,  but  the 
harvest  of  mosquitoes  is  the  most  prolific  known  to  the 
memory  of  the  oldest  inhabitants,"  she  answered  as 
promptly  as  if  it  had  been  the  most  important  item  she 
knew. 

"  Ah  !  That  accounts  for  Fred's  desire  to  leave  the 
State  and  take  up  his  abode  in  Virginia  for  a  while.  I 
had  a  letter  yesterday  saying  he  would  see  me  by  the 
last  of  the  week.  The  coward  !  I  had  no  idea  he 
would  desert  old  friends  in  that  shameful  way.  He 
was  brought  up  with  the  crew,  and  had  just  as  well 
stand  by  them.  Don't  you  think  so  ?" 

"  That  depends  on  circumstances.  Some  old  friends 
bleed  us  shamefully,  sometimes,  and — " 

"  Yes,  yes,  I  see  just  how  it  is,"  interrupted  Dr. 
Gray,  "  and  one  must  of  necessity  seek  new  ones,  who 
will  sometimes  use  you  worse,  if  possible,  eh?  Be 
kind  to  him,  Miss  Jennie,  and  make  up  his  losses  to 
him." 

"  He  is  coming  to  see  you.  I'll  not  be  there  either 
to  make  or  mar  his  happiness.  You  have  not  invited 
me  to  meet  him." 

"  No  necessity  for  that,  when  I  expect  he  will  do 
just  as  he  said — see  me,  and  pass  on  in  this  direction." 

"  We'll  see  about  that  later.  Is  Mr.  Malcom  coming 
with  him  ?"  she  asked. 

"  Surely,  you  do  not  want  two  buttons  on  the  same 
string  ?" 

"  I  haven't  mentioned  buttons  to  you  since  I  fur- 


188  SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY. 

nished  yours  on  Lake  George.  But  I  don't  mind  tell- 
ing you,  in  a  friendly  way,  you  know,  that  Alice  will 
take  charge  of  one  button." 

"  Home  again  and  work  for  me,  my  little  wife,"  he 
said  on  their  arrival.  "  I  so  much  enjoyed  the  days 
spent  at  Sunnymeade.  Everything  is  so  restful  there." 

"  Of  course,  the  old  home  is  everything  to  me  ;  yet 
I  am  very  happy  in  this  one.  I,  too,  must  be  busy, 
for  Jennie,  I  expect,  will  come  back  with  Fred,  and 
they'll  be  here  together  several  days.  He  wrote  her  Mr. 
Malcom  would  come  with  him,  if  he  could  possibly 
leave  his  business.  His  health  is  so  much  improved 
that  he  cannot  claim  any  time  on  that  score.  I  guess 
Alice  can  inform  us  correctly  on  the  subject.  Of  course, 
we  will  entertain  the  party.  That  will  mean  right  much 
to  such  a  novice  as  I  am.  I'll  coax  father  and  aunt 
Lizzie  to  come,  and  I'll  be  all  right  then,"  Eloise  said. 

"  Charlie,  no  not  forget  to  look  around  to  find  some 
position  for  Aleck  Ferguson.  That  boy  must  come 
here  and  get  advantages  he  can  never  have  at  home. 
If  he  could  get  just  enough  to  board  and  clothe  him 
the  first  year  and  have  the  advantage  of  a  night  school, 
it  would  mean  so  much  to  him." 

"  All  right ;  I'll  not  forget." 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

MAMMY'S  PREDICTION  VERIFIED. 

ELOISE  had  listened  very  closely  to  all  that  her  hus- 
band said ;  for  never  had  she  forgotten  Mammy's  con- 
versation on  the  subject  of  his  profanity. 

Lately  she  had  felt  that  he  had  been  misrepresented, 
though  she  knew  that  Aunt  Hannah  was  fully  per- 
suaded that  such  was  true  of  him  before  she  mentioned 
it  to  her. 

Dr.  Gray,  in  the  meantime,  had  very  zealously 
guarded  his  tongue,  lest  he  should  in  her  presence  say 
something  which  he  full  well  knew  would  be  very 
offensive  to  her. 

One  morning,  as  she  was  passing  his  office,  she 
thought  she  would  go  in  quietly  and  surprise  him.  As 
her  hand  was  on  the  knob  she  heard  him  use  language 
which  was  certainly  not  suited  to  be  repeated.  It  was 
too  late  to  retreat,  so  she  went  in  to  find  him  and  one 
of  Jiis  friends,  whom  she  had  often  met,  engaged  in  a 
very  excited  conversation.  Both  looked  confused.  To 
each  came  the  same  thought — did  she  hear? 

She  tried  to  appear  unconcerned,  but  succeeded 
poorly  in  the  effort. 

"  I  came  like  a  thief  in  the  night,"  she  said. 

"  I  am  sure  we  are  more  pleased  to  see  you  than  we 
would  be  to  see  the  thief,"  said  the  friend. 


190  SHE    WAITED    PATIENTLY. 

Truthfully,  though,  if  they  had  been  perfectly  sure 
she  had  heard  what  she  really  did,  they  would  have 
much  preferred  the  thief. 

11  Oh,  I  was  just  passing  and  ran  in  for  a  moment. 
I  always  do,  if  the  buggy  is  at  the  door." 

Dr.  Gray  felt  that  he  would  have  been  willing  to  do 
almost  anything  to  recall  those  words.  He  knew  they 
went  like  an  arrow  into  her  heart,  if  she  heard,  and  he 
was  almost  sure  she  did. 

"  By  the  way,  I  am  glad  you  came  in,  for  two  rea- 
sons," he  said. 

He  determined  to  put  the  best  face  on  it  possible 
and  appear  nonchalant,  if  he  felt  otherwise. 

"A  letter  from  Fred  says  he'll  be  here  Thursday  or 
Friday.  He  will  go  to  the  country  Saturday  ;  he  will 
remain  there  for  several  days.  The  rest  of  the  pro- 
gramme you  know.  Malcom  will  meet  them  here  then, 
and  they  propose  to  go  to  the  Natural  Bridge  and  sev- 
eral other  places,  provided  they  can  find  agreeable 
company.  He  asks  you  to  chaperone  the  party." 

"Perhaps  mother  would  do  it.  I  heard  her  say 
a  few  days  ago  she  was  anxious  for  just  such  an  outing, 
and  was  urging  Father  Gray  to  take  her." 

"  The  other  matter  was  about  your  protege,  Aleck.  I 
think  I  have  a  place  to  suit  him  exactly.  A  new  art 
and  book  store  combined  is  to  be  opened  next  week, 
and  I  have  the  promise  of  a  position  for  him  at  a  small 
salary  to  begin  with." 

"  I  am  delighted  at  that.     I'll  write  to  father,  so  he 


SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY.  191 

can  let  them  know  about  it,  and  give  his  mother  time 
to  get  him  ready." 

She  bade  the  Doctor  and  his  friend  good-morning, 
and  left  with  a  heavier  heart  than  she  had  carried  for 
many  months. 

She  walked  aimlessly  along,  busy  with  her  own 
thoughts.  She  felt  crushed,  as  if  some  great  blow  had 
fallen  upon  her. 

She  fully  realized  what  he  really  was  in  her  estima- 
tion. He  had  been  so  true,  so  manly,  so  affectionate 
in  all  things  to  her.  He  did  not  attend  church  regu- 
larly, but  she  allowed  his  large  practice  to  excuse  that. 
She  noticed  that  he  was  an  attentive  listener  when  he 
did  go.  She  always  prayed  that  some  arrow  of  convic- 
tion might  be  sent  into  his  heart  whenever  he  went. 

He  would  have  his  little  jokes  at  her  Baptist  doc- 
trine, but  she  knew  he  only  did  it  to  tease  her.  He 
served  his  mother  the  same  way.  He  would  say  to  her 
after  hearing  one  of  Mr.  Elliott's  sermons  : 

"  I  tell  you,  mother,  our  preacher  gave  us  a  fine  ser- 
mon to-day.  You  ought  to  have  heard  it." 

She  would,  in  her  most  dignified  manner,  reply  : 

"  My  son,  I  enjoy  the  services  in  my  own  church 
more  than  I  possibly  could  in  any  other." 

Again  he  would  say  to  her  : 

"  We  are  to  have  baptizing  at  our  church  to-night. 
Won't  you  go  down  with  us  ?  " 

All  of  these  remarks  Eioise  took  in  the  same  spirit 
in  which  she  felt  he  meant  them. 


192  SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY. 

Dr.  Gray  contributed  very  liberally  to  all  the  enter- 
prises of  the  church,  and  had  never,  by  word  or  deed, 
sought  to  hinder  her  in  her  work.  She  knew,  whenever 
she  saw  in  her  visits  to  the  poor  that  there  was  lack  of 
medical  attention,  she  could  offer  his  services  freely. 
He  never  denied  her,  but  seemed  to  do  it  cheerfully. 
All  of  these  little  attentions  she  had  taken  as  favorable 
signs  that  his  mind  was  turning  in  the  right  direction. 
As  she  walked  she  pondered  on  the  best  way  to  meet 
this  difficulty.  Must  she  keep  silent  or  speak  ?  Which 
would  be  the  better  way  ?  She  decided  to  take  no 
notice  of  it  for  the  present,  but  to  bide  her  time  and 
pray  to  her  Father  to  put  just  the  right  words  into  her 
mouth. 

She  dropped  in  to  see  one  or  two  of  the  sick  ones 
she  was  in  the  habit  of  visiting. 

She  went  on  home  and  wrote  to  her  father  about 
Aleck,  and  to  Jennie  Marvin. 

When  her  husband  came  to  dinner  he  found  her  so 
bright  and  cheerful  that  he  flattered  himself  she  had 
not  heard.  Since  she  left  him  that  morning  his 
thoughts  had  not  been  idle.  He  almost  hated  himself 
for  offending  her  by  the  use  of  such  polluting  language. 
She,  so  refined,  so  gentle,  so  very  lovable  in  every  way, 
to  be  obliged  to  listen  to  it !  He  felt  like  calling  him- 
self a  brute.  He  made  a  firm  mental  resolve,  relying 
solely  on  his  own  strong  will  power,  to  break  himself 
of  this  obnoxious  habit.  It  had  never  appeared  in  that 
light  to  him  before. 


SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY.  193 

She  was  busy  arranging  for  the  coming  guests,  and 
he  unusually  so  with  his  increasing  practice,  so  they  did 
not  have  time  to  see  as  much  of  each  other  as  they 
wished. 

Sometimes  when  he  would  come  in  so  tired  at  night, 
with  no  assurance  that  he  would  not  have  several  calls 
before  morning,  he  would  exclaim  to  his  wife,  "  Oh,  for 
one  quiet  week  at  Sunnymeade  ! " 

She  and  Alice  were  very  congenial.  Alice  was  never 
happier  than  when  she  was  with  her,  and  would  often 
go  with  her  to  church  and  to  prayer  meeting.  Mrs. 
Gray  did  not  at  all  like  it,  and  protested  against  it, 
without  positively  forbidding  it.  She  saw  much  to 
admire  in  her  daughter-in-law,  and  would  often  say 
that  the  only  thing  she  could  find  fault  with  her  for 
was  that  she  was  incorrigible  as  a  Baptist. 

Once  more  she  made  an  effort  to  win  back  her  son 
to  his  first  allegiance.  She  appealed  to  him  to  join  the 
confirmation  class  and  be  ready  for  confirmation  when 
the  Bishop  came ;  but  he  protested  against  church 
membership  without  a  change  of  heart.  She  began  to 
feel  she  had  a  hopeless  task  before  her.  Then  it  was 
that  she  would  blame  Eloise  with  what  she  termed  her 
stubbornness. 

Thus  was  Eloise  worried  from  time  to  time  by  these 
accusations ;  but  she  kept  on  the  even  tenor  of  her 
way,  with  her  face  ever  set  towards  the  path  of  duty. 

She  was  surprised  one  day  when  her  husband  said 
to  her : 

13 


194  SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY. 

"  I've  been  greatly  troubled  about  something,  and  I 
must  unburden  my  heart  to  you.  I  want  to  know  if 
you  heard  any  part  of  the  conversation  between  Wright 
and  myself  the  morning  you  came  to  the  office." 

"  Yes,  I  heard  more  of  it  than  I  wished." 

"I've  waited  for  you  to  mention  it  to  me,  as  I 
expected  a  lecture  on  the  subject." 

"  Am  I  given  to  lecturing  ?  I  do  not  think  you 
have  had  to  play  the  part  of  Mr.  Caudle  to  such  an 
extent  as  to  be  in  dread  of  it." 

"  Well,  to  be  candid,  I  know  I  deserved  it,  and  was 
in  the  condition  of  the  boy  who  has  been  promised  a 
whipping  and  wants  it  soon  over." 

"  Since  candor  is  the  order  of  the  day,  I'll  say  I've 
/been  greatly  pleased  and  agreeably  disappointed  at  not 
hearing  it  before." 

"  What  made  you  expect  to  hear  it  ?  That  is 
strange." 

"  Because  I  was  told  you  did  it  before  we  were  mar- 
ried, and  have  had  many  prepared  speeches  made  for 
the  first  occasion.  As  it  was,  I  had  waited  so  long,  I 
was  dumbfounded  and  couldn't  say  one  word." 

She  thought  there  might  never  be  a  more  propitious 
time  to  unburden  herself  on  this  subject,  so  she  quietly 
and  carefully  detailed  to  him  all  the  circumstances  of 
her  finding  it  out.  She  told  of  her  sleepless  nights ;  of 
what  a  burden  she  carried.  She  told  how  she  and 
Mammy  wrestled  over  it,  and  how  Mammy  got  the 
better  of  her. 


SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY.  195 

She  went  over  her  conversation  with  Jennie,  and  the 
conclusion  they  reached  that  perhaps  God  was  allowing 
her  to  do  this  in  order  that  he  might  be  saved. 

He  seemed  to  be  deeply  moved  by  this  recital. 

"  I  admit  I  have  for  years  been  a  slave  to  the  horri- 
ble habit,  as  I  see  it  now.  But  I  made  up  my  mind 
never  to  offend  you  by  using  an  oath  in  your  presence. 
I  was  so  mortified  the  other  day  that  I  made  a  firm 
resolve  never  to  do  it  again.  However,  a  habit  so 
firmly  rooted  as  that  one  cannot  be  broken  at  once ; 
unconsciously  I've  been  guilty  two  or  three  times.  I 
most  solemnly  promise  you  now  that  I  will  not  be  so 
indiscreet  again." 

"  I  take  that  as  an  answer  to  my  earnest  prayer,  and 
feel  sure  that  God,  in  his  own  good  time,  will  answer 
fully." 

Her  heart  throbbed  with  joy,  for  she  believed  that 
her  prayers  had  been  heard  and  would  be  fully 
answered. 

Fred  Young  arrived  on  time,  but  only  spent  a  day 
and  night,  so  anxious  was  he  to  reach  Belmont. 

Dr.  Gray  laughingly  said :  "  That  is  all  right, 
Fred  ;  we  understand  just  how  it  is.  It  hasn't  been  so 
very  long  that  we  should  forget  it." 

The  days  flew  by  swiftly.  He  and  Jennie  came  just 
a  few  hours  ahead  of  Mr.  Malcom.  Dr.  and  Mrs. 
Gray  insisted  that  he  should  abide  under  their  roof 
during  his  visit. 

There  were   various  pastimes  and    excursions,  and 


196  SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY. 

time  flitted.  Before  they  were  aware  of  it,  the  time 
for  separation  came. 

Mr.  Malcom  had  avowed  himself  and  been  accepted 
as  the  suitor  of  Alice  Gray.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Gray  as- 
sented, but  stipulated  that  at  least  a  year  should  pass 
before  the  consummation  of  their  engagement.  This 
seemed  a  long  time  to  the  ardent  young  lovers,  but 
they  agreed  to  wait. 

Fred  would  come  in  two  months  more  to  bear  away 
his  bride  to  his  northern  home. 

Dr.  Gray  could  not  forbear  to  tease  her  a  little.  He 
would  say  to  her  sometimes  : 

"  I  must  rack  my  brain  to  prepare  a  tanning  prepa- 
ration for  you.  I'm  thinking  what  a  lovely  object  you'll 
be  when  the  Jersey  '  skeeters'  get  through  with  you.  I 
know  they  are  banding  together  already  to  attack  the 
Virginia  blue  blood,  which  they  hear  is  coming  into 
their  midst." 

As 'usual,  she  was  always  ready  with  a  reply.  She 
staid  several  days  with  them.  One  day  he  said  to  her  : 

"  Miss  Jennie,  I've  but  one  wish  to  make  for  you 
and  Fred,  and  that  is  that  you  may  be  just  as  happy 
as  we  have  been. 

We  will  soon  pass  our  first  mile-stone  in  married 
life,  and  I  am  sure  no  two  have  ever  been  happier.  If 
all  the  others  are  to  be  of  the  same  kind,  we'll  be 
models  for  all  who  are  to  come  after  us." 

With  the  visits  home,  and  her  rounds  of  duty  in  the 
church,  Mrs.  Gray  led  quite  a  busy  life. 


SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY.  197 

Dr.  Gray  was  trying  to  arrange  to  spend  several  days 
at  Sunnymeade  after  the  wedding  at  Belmont,  in  order 
to  get  the  much-needed  rest. 

When  Aleck  Ferguson  came,  Eloise  invited  him  to 
stay  with  them  until  he  became  somewhat  acquainted 
with  the  city  and  his  new  surroundings.  She  felt  so 
much  depended  on  his  first  associates.  He  gladly  ac- 
cepted, and  in  every  possible  way  tried  to  show  his 
appreciation  of  the  kindness.  He  was  to  be  left  in 
charge  of  the  house.  She  had  introduced  him  to  the 
very  best  young  men  in  the  church,  and  thought  his 
association  with  them  would  be  very  helpful  to  him. 

His  first  month's  salary,  at  her  suggestion,  was 
mostly  spent  for  himself.  There  were  many  necessary 
things  to  be  had,  though  Mrs.  Ferguson  had  done  the 
best  she  could  to  fit  him  up. 

When  his  next  month  was  due,  he  carried  the  money 
to  her  and  said  : 

"  I  want  to  spend  this  for  mother.  Will  you  take  it 
and  buy  just  what  you  think  she  and  the  girls  would 
like  to  have,  with  some  little  present  for  father  and 
Jack." 

"  I  certainly  will.     You  mean  something  to  wear  ?" 

"  Yes  ;  you  know  what  will  suit.  Of  course,  we 
cannot  have  fine  things  like  yours.  Get  things  to  fit 
our  circumstances." 

She  felt  proud,  to  see  him  use  his  native  good  sense 
in  spending  his  first  earnings. 

She  told  her  husband  of  her  entire  day's  shopping  to 


198  SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY. 

spend  Aleck's  money.  She  said  she  was  sure  the  mer- 
chants had  pronounced  her  a  "  bargain  fiend,"  for  never 
had  she  bought  such  a  quantity  of  goods  with  so  little 
money. 

She  was  quite  as  proud  as  Aleck  when  she  showed 
him  her  purchases,  and  he  saw  how  much  his  own 
earnings  had  accomplished. 

"  Thanks  to  you,"  he  said,  "  for  I  would  never  have 
gotten  this  place  but  for  you  and  Dr.  Gray." 

She  made  it  a  point  to  go  to  him  whenever  she  had 
anything  in  that  line  to  buy.  She  had  also  introduced 
several  of  her  friends  to  him. 

His  employers  spoke  highly  of  him,  and  said  that 
"  he  was  both  apt  and  attentive." 

Mrs.  Gray  went  home  a  week  before  Jennie's  mar- 
riage, to  assist  in  the  preparations.  She  was  to  also 
assist  Mrs.  Marvin  in  receiving  the  guests,  while  Aunt 
Lizzie  would  preside  over  the  supper.  It  was  to  be  an 
old-fashioned  Virginia  wedding,  and  guests  were  to 
come  from  several  different  States. 

She  carried  Aleck's  purchase  to  his  mother  the  next 
morning.  She  and  her  father  talked  of  the  improved 
condition  of  the  family.  Mr.  Ferguson  had  gone  to 
work,  Col.  Carter  said,  and  the  entire  place  showed  the 
improvement. 

"  Aleck  has  grit,"  he  said,  "  and  will  some  day  make 
his  mark.  I  first  thought  of  offering  to  send  him  to 
school,  but,  seeing  that  he  was  inclined  to  push  for 
himself,  I  concluded  to  let  him  try.  I  think  it  a  better 


BHE    WAITED    PATIENTLY.  199 

plan  to  let  boys  scuffle  sometimes.  It  makes  men  of 
them.  I  intend  yet  to  aid  him.  Whenever  you  and 
Charlie  see  that  he  needs  a  helping  hand,  I  am  ready 
to  assist.  That  is  my  idea  of  benefiting  people — 
teaching  them  self-reliance  and  helping  them  to  help 
themselves." 

"I  fully  agree  with  you,"  Eloise  answered.  "I 
could  easily  give  him  his  board,  and  I  was  afraid  of 
outside  influence  over  him.  He  could  have  the  use  of 
our  library,  and  improve  himself  in  that  way.  This 
package  has  already  given  unbounded  pleasure  to  two 
— Aleck  and  myself.  Now  it  is  to  make  a  whole 
household  happy.  The  hats  in  that  box  there  will 
seem  treasures  to  them." 

Mrs.  Ferguson  and  the  girls  met  them  at  the  gate. 

"  I  am  very  glad  to  see  you,  Mrs.  Gray.  How  did 
you  leave  Aleck  ?" 

"  Oh,  he  is  well,  and,  I  think,  happy.  He  just  seems 
fitted  for  the  place,"  Eloise  said. 

"  He  is  so  proud  of  it.  He  writes  every  time  about 
how  kind  you  and  Dr.  Gray  are  to  him.  I  was  so 
thankful  to  you  for  taking  him  to  your  house.  Not 
many  would  have  done  that  for  poor  folks  like  us.  He 
says  every  time,  '  Ma,  be  particular  with  the  girls.  I 
hope  to  be  able  to  help  them  later.' '; 

"  He  has  begun  already.  Just  open  the  box,  chil- 
dren, and  see  your  pretty  hats,  bought  with  Aleck's 
own  earnings.  He  was  so  proud  of  them." 

They    were  admired  and  tried  on  over  and  over 


200  SHE    WAITED    PATIENTLY. 

again.  Every  now  and  then  a  silent  tear  of  thankful- 
ness would  steal  its  way  down  Mrs^  Ferguson's  cheek, 
as  she  looked  over  the  things  her  own  boy  had  sent 
her.  Visions  of  brighter  days  were  before  her. 

"  I'll  see  you  again  before  I  go,"  Eloise  said  to  Mrs. 
Ferguson.  "  I  am  glad  to  see  you  looking  so  well." 

Everything  was  excitement  throughout  the  entire 
neighborhood.  It  was  not  often  that  so  grand  a  wed- 
ding took  place  in  that  section. 

Between  Sunnymeade  and  Belmont  there  was  con- 
stant communication.  Miss  Lizzie  and  her  cook  were 
just  as  busy  as  those  at  Belmont.  Hampers  of  cooked 
articles  were  sent  over.  The  guests  were  arriving,  and 
Mrs.  Marvin  had  all  she  could  do  to  entertain  them. 

Miss  Lizzie  and  Eloise  went  over  the  day  before  for 
the  final  preparations.  There  was  not  a  single 
unpleasant  occurrence.  Truly  all  went  "merry  as  a 
marriage  bell." 

When  the  last  of  the  guests  had  departed  it  certainly 
had  the  appearance  of  a  "  banquet  hall  deserted." 

Dr.  Gray  remained  for  a  few  days,  and  took  a  much- 
needed  rest. 

Mammy  always  found  a  convenient  time  and  place 
to  say  a  word  to  him  about  his  soul.  At  first  he  always 
joked  with  her  about  it.  Of  late  he  was  more  serious, 
and  seemed  to  listen  more  attentively  to  her. 

Never  did  she  go  to  her  bed  at  night  without  asking 
God  to  save  his  soul.  She  would  say  to  herself,  "  I 
could  leave  my  chile  better  satisfied  if  he  was  a 
Christian." 

Thus  she  prayed  and  expected. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

THE   SOUTHERN    BAPTIST   CONVENTION. 

SUNNYMEADE,  April  5,  1878. 
"  My  Dear  Boy : 

"  It  is  not  often  that  a  man  has  the  proposition  made 
to  him  that  I  am  about  to  offer  to  you,  and  that  is,  I 
want  to  borrow  your  wife. 

"  A  sudden  and  burning  desire  has  seized  upon  me 
to  attend  the  meeting  of  the  Southern  Baptist  Conven- 
tion, to  be  held  at  Louisville,  Ky.  I  am  appointed  as 
one  of  the  delegates  to  represent  Virginia,  and  I 
shrink  from  making  the  journey  alone.  I  know  of  no 
companion  who  would  be  so  agreeable  to  me  as  Eloise. 
I  think  the  trip  would  be  a  source  of  great  pleasure  to 
her — not  only  to  go  with  me,  but  she  would  doubtless 
meet  many  friends  and  acquaintances. 

"There  is  yet  another  reason  why  I  wish  to  go. 
I've  been  in  correspondence  with  one  of  the  Kentucky 
stock-raisers  in  regard  to  the  purchase  of  some  horses 
and  mules.  I  would  much  prefer  to  make  my  own 
selection  from  the  number  he  has  for  sale. 

"I  would  not  propose  the  trip  to  her  first.  If  for 
any  reason  it  would  not  suit  for  her  to  go,  I  did  not 
want  her  to  have  any  regret  in  the  matter. 

"  We  may  be  absent  three  weeks.     If  there  is  any 


202  SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY. 

special  place  she  would  like  to  visit,  I  will  take  great 
pleasure  in  going  with  her. 

"  Please  let  me  know  at  once  if  my  startling  propo- 
sition meets  with  your  approval,  so  that  I  may  notify 
the  committee  at  Richmond  of  my  acceptance. 
"  Love  to  the  dear  child. 

«  Very  truly  yours, 

JNO.  E.  CARTER." 

"  So,  so,"  he  said  to  himself.  "  I  couldn't  say  nay, 
if  I  wanted  to.  But  I  will  have  a  little  fun  out  of  it." 

Going  to  his  desk  he  dashed  off  the  following  let- 
ters: 

"APRIL  5,  1878. 
"  Dear  Father  : 

"  Yours  just  received,  and  will  reply  at  once  without 
consulting  Eloise.  I  am  sure  I  could  not  deny  either 
of  you  the  pleasure.  I  know  she'll  be  only  too  glad 
to  go  with  you.  However,  I  must  do  something  to 
compensate  me  for  my  loss.  I  am  going  to  show  her  a 
copy  of  the  enclosed  letter  as  my  reply  to  you.  I'll 
have  the  fun  of  teasing  her  a  little.  She  takes  every- 
thing I  tell  her  as  a  bonafide  fact. 

"She'll  no  doubt  write  you  by  the  next  mail.     I  can 
assure  you  that  the  home  will  be  desolate  without  her. 
There  is  much  sickness  and  I  am  kept  busy. 
"  Affectionately, 

"  CHARLIE." 

He  went  home  to  his  dinner  a  little  earlier  than 


SHE    WAITED    PATIENTLY.  203 

usual.  He  found  his  wife  entertaining  visitors.  They 
left  in  a  few  moments,  and  she  ran  in  to  see  if  it  would 
be  necessary  to  hurry  the  meal. 

"Are  you  in  a  hurry  ?    If  so,  I'll  have  dinner  at  once." 

"  No  need  to  hurry.  I  have  had  such  a  startling 
proposition  made  to  me  that  I  had  to  come  home  to 
consult  with  you  about  it." 

"What  can  it  be?" 

"  A  man  wrote  to  me  to  borrow  my  wife.  If  that 
is  not  startling,  what  is  it  ?  " 

"  Of  course  it  is.  But  you  know  it  is  some  poor 
crazy  creature.  No  sane  man  would  do  such  a  thing," 
Mrs.  Gray  said. 

"  You  are  mistaken  there.  It  is  a  veritable  propo- 
sition from  as  sane  a  man  as  I  ever  knew,"  answered 
the  Doctor,  gravely. 

"  You  ever  knew  ?  Do  let  me  see  it.  Do  I  know 
him  ?  "  she  asked  in  rapid  succession. 

He  handed  her  the  letter. 

"  Oh,  Charlie  !  It  is  from  father.  Is  he  sick  ?  Why 
does  he  need  me  ?  " 

With  trembling  fingers  she  opened  the  letter,  and  as 
she  read  it  a  change  came  over  her  face. 

"  Certainly  I'll  go.  There  is  not  one  thing  to  pre- 
vent. Ellen  wants  a  holiday,  and  you  can  take  your 
meals  at  father  Gray's.  That  is  a  capital  arrangement. 
I'll  write  as  soon  as  dinner  is  over." 

"  No  need  of  that.  I  answered  it  at  once,  and  brought 
along  a  copy  for  your  approval." 


204  SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY. 

He  passed  it  to  her,  and  tried  to  look  as  unconcerned 
as  possible. 

"  Dear  Father  : 

"  I  am  in  receipt  of  your  favor  of  April  5.  I  am 
sorry  to  disappoint  you,  but  circumstances  over  which 
I  have  no  control  will  prevent  Mrs.  Gray  from  leaving 
the  city  at  this  time — some  of  which  I'll  name  :  Old 
Sister  Henry  is  down  with  the  '  wuss  spell  of  rheumatiz 
she's  had  for  nigh  on  to  ten  years ' ;  while  Dolly  Jones' 
lame  back  'don't  git  no  better  at  all,'  notwithstanding 
the  fact  that  I've  prescribed  various  plasters,  lotions, 
ointments,  etc.  Tim  Brooks  will  be  sure  to  get  drunk 
and  beat  his  wife,  and  there  will  be  no  ear  into  which 
to  pour  her  troubles.  Catherine  Flynn's  three  brats 
have  measles.  Besides,  there  are  numerous  renegades 
who  prefer  fishing  to  Sunday-school.  I  feel  sure  Mrs. 
Gray  will  prefer  to  remain  at  her  post  of  duty  rather 
than  to  see  all  the  blue-grass  farms  and  high-stepping 
horses  in  Kentucky. 

"Very  truly, 

«  CHAS.  B.  GRAY." 

Her  face  was -a  study.  She  looked  at  her  husband, 
but  for  the  moment  could  not  trust  herself  to  speak. 
He  looked  as  solemn  as  a  judge.  There  was  no  sus- 
picion of  a  smile. 

"Oh,  Charlie  !  How  could  you  !" 

The  blue  eyes  overflowed,  and  a  sob  finished  the 
sentence. 


SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY.  205 

He  had  not  expected  her  to  take  it  so  seriously,  and 
felt  sorry  he  had  done  it.  He  caught  her  in  his  arms, 
and  tried  to  make  her  see  it  was  a  joke.  In  that  short 
time  there  were  many  conflicting  emotions  in  her  heart. 

"  I  am  afraid  you  are  not  well,  Eloise,  or  you  would 
not  get  nervous  this  way.  Now  get  quiet  and  let  me 
explain." 

He  told  her  of  the  letter  he  had  really  written,  and 
how  glad  he  was  for  her  to  have  the  pleasure. 

"  I  am  so  much  ashamed  of  crying,  but  you  didn't 
smile  at  all,  and  I  thought  you  were  making  fun  of  me. 
If  you  were  to  do  that,  it  would  break  my  heart." 

"  Get  your  hat  and  go  with  me  for  a  drive.  I've  a 
visit  to  make  about  two  miles  out.  We  can  talk  it 
over  as  we  go." 

"  And  you'll  leave  me  at  mother's,  and  I'll  see  if 
she  will  take  in  such  a  bad  fellow  as  you  are.  I'll 
leave  my  Farm  Ballads  with  Alice  and  get  her  to  read 
1  Gone  With  a  Handsomer  Man '  daily  to  you,  to  pay 
you  for  your  bad  treatment,"  Mrs.  Gray  said. 

When  they  met  at  supper,  every  vestige  of  the  trou- 
ble had  passed. 

She  was  elated  at  the  prospect  before  her.  She 
could  talk  of  nothing  else.  There  would  come  times 
when  she  would  think  of  the  loneliness  of  Dr.  Gray. 
And  who  was  to  see  after  her  boys  ?  These  had  become 
almost  as  dear  to  her  as  those  at  Berea.  Indeed,  her 
solicitude  was  greater  for  them,  because  of  the  greater 
temptations  by  which  they  were  beset. 


206  SHE    WAITED    PATIENTLY. 

The  rest  of  the  time  was  spent  in  preparation  for 
her  trip,  and  the  setting  in  order  of  her  house. 

She  had  written  to  Aunt  Lizzie  to  know  if  she  and 
Mammy  could  come  up  to  see  her  before  she  left.  "  If 
not,"  she  wrote,  "  I  must  come,  if  I  can  only  spend 
one  day.  I  could  not  go  without  seeing  you,  especially 
as  Mammy  is  constantly  growing  more  feeble." 

It  was  arranged  that  they  would  come,  and  both  felt 
that  it  was  better  thus,  as  Aunt  Lizzie  could  see  that 
all  of  her  arrangements  for  the  trip  were  complete. 

While  making  her  preparations  for  this  excursion, 
her  thoughts  often  reverted  to  Jennie  in  her  far-away 
home.  She  felt  that  her  time  was  pretty  much  occu- 
pied in  her  new  sphere. 

Her  father  came  the  day  before  the  time  for  them  to 
leave,  in  order  to  make  his  final  arrangements. 

At  the  tea-table  that  night  Colonel  Carter  said  : 

"I've  one  of  your  Aunt  Lizzie's  premonitions, 
Eloise." 

"  Not  that  the  cars  will  run  off  the  track  and  break 
our  necks,  I  hope,"  she  replied. 

"  Oh,  no  !  It  is  a  pleasant  one.  I  do  not  think  I 
ever  started  out  on  a  journey  feeling  so  sure  of  a  good 
time.  I  am  so  glad  Brother  Gordon  could  go.  It  was 
wise  for  him  to  start  early  and  rest  himself  on  the  way." 

They  were  both  pleased  with  their  trip  on  the  rail- 
road. They  did  not  intend  to  come  back  by  the  same 
route,  so  took  in  the  magnificence  of  the  scenery  as 
they  went. 


SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY.  207 

Her  father  had  engaged  their  rooms  at  the  hotel 
some  time  before,  so  they  had  no  trouble  in  that. 

They  went  often  to  the  meetings  and  met  many  old 
acquaintances.  They  heard,  of  course,  much  fine 
preaching  and  many  able  debates. 

They  saw  much  of  the  beautiful  city  and  its  envi- 
ronments. The  day  before  the  adjournment  they  left 
to  spend  a  few  days  with  an  old  friend  of  Colonel  Car- 
ter's whom  he  had  not  met  since  they  parted  at 
Appomattox  Courthouse,  more  than  twenty  years 
before.  He  saw  his  name  on  the  hotel  register  and 
called  on  him.  He  insisted  that  he  must  not  leave 
the  State  without  a  visit  to  him  at  his  home  on 
the  Ohio,  about  fifty  miles  below  Louisville.  They 
spent  two  days  most  pleasantly,  and  their  host 
insisted  that  they  prolong  their  stay ;  but  Colonel 
Carter  said  he  felt  obliged  to  turn  his  face  home- 
ward. 

Eloise  wondered  the  more  that  he  should  take  the 
steamer  on  Saturday  and  go  to  a  strange  place  to  spend 
the  Sabbath,  when  they  had  been  urged  to  remain  with 
their  friends. 

"  I  can  give  no  urgent  reason  for  going,  only  I  feel 
impelled  to  go  in  that  direction,"  he  said. 

They  took  the  steamer  at  9  o'clock,  and  did  not  ar- 
rive at  their  destination  till  eight  in  the  evening. 

They  retired  early,  and  arose  much  refreshed,  to 
spend  a  quiet  Sabbath.  They  found  that  the  town  only 
contained  about  two  thousand  inhabitants. 


208  SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY. 

After  breakfast  Colonel  Carter  interviewed  the  land- 
lord as  to  the  churches  and  hours  of  service. 

"  We  are  quite  a  religious  people,  sir,  if  the  number 
of  churches  is  any  indication.  We  have  a  Methodist, 
Presbyterian,  Campbellite  and  Baptist  Church." 

"  Where  shall  I  go  to  hear  the  best  sermon,  do  you 
think?" 

"  I  cannot  speak  much  from  experience,  sir,"  said 
the  landlord.  "  I  don't  often  go  myself.  I  guess  you 
can  hear  a  pretty  fair  one  at  any  of  them.  By  the 
way,  there's  to  be  a  big  time  at  the  Baptist  Church  to- 
day. They've  been  without  a  preacher  for  a  time,  and 
a  new  one  has  come.  I  think,  from  what  I've  heard 
my  folks  say,  he  is  a  man  who  is  getting  on  in  years, 
and  has  begun  to  preach  lately.  They  are  going  to 
have  some  sort  of  extra  doings  over  him.  May-be 
that  would  suit  you." 

"  How  far  is  it  ?" 

"  Just  go  to  that  corner,  yonder,  and  then  straight 
ahead  about  five  squares ;  a  white  church  on  the  left." 

He  went  for  Eloise  and  told  her  of  his  conversation 
with  the  landlord.  "  He  thinks  there  will  be  a  crowd  ; 
so  we'll  go  on,  in  order  to  get  seats,"  he  said. 

Even  at  that  early  hour  they  could  only  get  seats 
near  the  door.  Everybody  seemed  filled  with  excitement. 

Pretty  soon  four  ministers  entered  the  pulpit  and 
took  their  seats.  Colonel  Carter  adjusted  his  glasses 
and  took  a  good  look  at  them.  He  turned  to  Eloise 
and  said : 


SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY.  209 

"  There  is  something  strangely  familiar  in  the  face  of 
the  brother  on  the  right." 

Just  then  the  eldest  of  the  four  arose  and  gave  out  a 
hymn.  Then  one  of  the  others  led  in  prayer. 

The  third  one  arose  and  said : 

"  Brethren,  in  the  examination  given  Brother  Jones 
by  the  brethren  appointed,  one  among  other  questions 
asked  him  was,  what  first  led  him  to  think  of  preach- 
ing the  gospel.  He  gave  us  such  an  interesting  ac- 
count of  the  events  which  led  him  to  it  that  we  thought 
it  wise  to  let  him  make  the  same  statement  to  you  that 
he  did  to  us.  It  will  be  helpful  to  many  of  you.  It 
is  certainly  an  example  of  Christian  living  worthy  of 
emulation.  It  teaches  us  to  sow  at  all  seasons,  relying 
on  God  for  the  harvest.  It  will  consume  but  a  short 
time,  as  he  will  only  state  facts,  without  going  into 
details." 

As  he  arose,  Eloise  saw  her  father  start.  She  won- 
dered who  the  man  could  be,  or  if  her  father  had  ever 
known  him.  He  turned  to  her  and  whispered : 

"  I  do  believe  that  is  Eobert  Jones.  You  were  too 
small  to  remember  him." 

He  came  forward  and  said  : 

"  It  is  not  of  the  time  which  I've  lived  among  you 
that  I'll  speak  so  particularly  this  morning — of  that 
most  of  you  know.  I  was  early  left  an  orphan  in  my 
Virginia  home,  and  thrown  on  my  own  resources  for  a 
living.  I  was  employed  on  the  farm  of  one  of  the  best 
men  I  ever  knew.  He  helped  me  in  many  ways.  At 
14 


210  SHE    WAITED    PATIENTLY. 

a  very  early  age  he  made  me  manager  on  his  home 
place,  that  he  could  give  me  the  advantage  of  his  expe- 
rience, and  thus  enable  me  sooner  to  command  better 
wages.  He  gave  me  a  room  in  his  own  house,  and  I 
ate  at  the  table  with  his  family,  which  you  know  was 
not  always  the  case  with  the  rich. 

"  His  wife  was  one  of  the  godliest  women  I  ever 
knew.  She  often  talked  to  me  about  my  soul.  I 
always  listened  respectfully.  I  honored  her  as  a  Chris- 
tian ;  but  still  I  went  on  without  heeding  her  many 
admonitions. 

"  She  was  taken  sick,  and,  though  the  doctor  was 
there  daily,  no  danger  was  thought  of.  But  one  morn- 
ing he  came,  and  pretty  soon  he  ordered  his  horse  to  be 
put  in  the  stable.  Then  came  a  message  to  me  to  send 
quickly  for  their  pastor.  The  news  flew  like  wildfire. 
The  poor  negroes  seemed  heartbroken.  I  found  they 
could  not  work.  I  ordered  the  teams  to  be  put  up, 
and  we  all  went  to  the  house. 

"  She  was  past  human  aid,  the  physician  said.  She 
had  everything  to  live  for,  as  far  as  this  world  goes. 
There  was  one  little  fair-haired,  blue-eyed  girl,  that 
was  almost  worshipped  by  all  on  the  farm.  She  just  as 
calmly  gave  directions  for  bringing  up  that  child  as  if 
she  was  going  off  on  a  visit  of  a  few  days,  and  would 
see  if  those  directions  were  carried  out." 

Eloise  laid  her  hand  in  her  father's  in  sympathy. 
She  saw  that  he  was  greatly  excited. 

UA  message  was    brought   to    me   to    come,  as    she 


SHE    WAITED   PATIENTLY.  211 

wanted  to  say  good-bye.  How  I  wished  I  knew  how 
to  pray  !  I  felt  so  unworthy  of  such  kindness  as  she 
had  always  given  me.  How  I  wanted  to  beseech  God 
to  spare  her ! 

"  I  went  in  and  she  reached  out  her  hand.  I  saw 
the  damp  of  death  on  her  brow.  She  said,  '  I  want 
you  to  promise  to  meet  me  in  heaven/  and  with  her 
feeble  voice  she  urged  me  to  prepare  for  the  same  sol- 
emn hour.  I  promised  ;  but,  like  many  others,  I  put 
off  from  time  to  time  seeking  God's  forgiveness. 

"  The  war  came  on  soon.  I,  like  thousands  of  others 
all  over  this  Southland,  hastened  to  offer  myself  to 
fight  her  battles. 

"Of  that  time  it  is  needless  to  speak.  Its  close 
found  me  in  Rock  Island  prison.  From  its  walls  I 
came  out  without  a  cent.  There  were  no  loved  ones 
waiting  to  welcome  me,  and  I  was  not  able  to  trudge  to 
Virginia. 

"  Providence  led  me  in  this  direction.  I  felt,  after 
crossing  the  Ohio,  that  I  would  take  the  very  first  work 
I  found  and  settle  down. 

"  From  that  death-bed  there  had  never  passed  a  day, 
scarcely  an  hour,  without  thought  of  the  promise  made. 
Not  until  that  bleak  winter  of  1864  and  1865  did  I 
fully  put  my  trust  in  God.  I  often  wished  I  could  tell 
her,  yet  I  could  not  help  feeling  that  she  knew.  I 
thought  so  much  of  her  beautiful  Christian  living  and 
the  good  she  did  while  I  was  sliut  up  in  prison. 

"  There  came  over  me  the  thought  that  I  ought  to 


212  SHE    WAITED    PATIENTLY. 

tell  the  story  to  my  dying  fellow-men.  I  reasoned  that 
I  was  incapacitated  for  the  work  by  lack  of  education. 

"  My  life  among  you  is  known.  I've  had  much  to 
encourage  and  much  to  hinder.  I've  tried  often  to  rid 
myself  of  the  thought  that  God  really  meant  that  I 
should  preach.  I've  never  hesitated  to  speak  a  word 
for  him  whenever  an  opportunity  offered,  and  all  the 
time  I've  done  what  I  could  for  my  intellectual  ad- 
vancement. When  you  unanimously  called  me  to  be 
your  pastor,  I  could  hold  out  no  longer.  From  hence- 
forth '  I  desire  not  to  know  anything  among  you  save 
Jesus  Christ  and  him  crucified.' 

"  One  word  more  to  you  Christian  women.  You  do 
not  know  the  influence  you  can  exert,  not  only  in  your 
own  home,  but  outside  of  it,  by  a  godly  life.  When 
the  first  girl  came  to  our  home,  I  claimed  the  privilege 
of  giving  her  a  name.  My  wife  acquiesced.  I  said, 
'  Then  it  shall  be  Kate  Virginia  Carter  Jones.  If  she 
grows  up  to  be  like  the  woman  for  whom  she  is  named — 
Mrs.  Kate  Carter,  of  Virginia — she  will  never  do  any- 
thing to  bring  reproach  on  the  fair  escutcheon  of  my 
native  State,  nor  dishonor  the  name  of  the  godly  woman 
for  whom  she  is  called.' '; 

Colonel  Carter  and  Mrs.  Gray  had  attracted  consid- 
erable ndtice  from  those  around  them.  It  was  evident 
they  were  strangers  to  all  present.  Those  nearest  them 
had  seen  that  Colonel  Carter  seemed  greatly  agitated, 
and  felt  some  anxiety  to  know  the  cause. 

Just  as  Mr.  Jones  was  about  to  take  his  seat,  the 


SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY.  213 

stranger  arose  and  quietly  made  his  way  to  the  front. 
He  was  a  man  who  would  attract  attention  in  any  com- 
pany. He  was  tall  and  erect,  and  he  still  showed  his 
military  training  in  his  carriage.  Of  course  all  eyes 
were  turned  upon  him.  As  Mr.  Jones  saw  him  coming 
he  did  not  at  first  recognize  a  single  feature ;  as  he 
drew  nearer,  and  reached  out  his  hand  to  him,  like  the 
rushing  of  mighty  waters  it  came  to  him.  Not  only 
Colonel  Carter,  but  Sunnymeade  as  it  appeared  to  him 
that  May-day,  1861,  when  he  left  it,  stood  out  before 
him. 

The  two  stalwart  men  embraced  each  other  and 
sobbed  as  children. 

The  entire  congregation  responded  in  sympathy,  and 
wept  without  knowing  why. 

Mr.  Jones  said : 

"Excuse  us,  brethren,  but  this  is  my  benefactor, 
Colonel  John  Carter,  of  Virginia,  who  by  chance  is 
with  us  to-day." 

"  No,  Eobert,  not  by  chance.  Truly  God's  own  hand 
led  me  hither  to-day.  I  was  attending  the  convention 
in  Louisville,  and  at  its  close  went  down  the  river  to 
visit  an  old  friend,  who  brought  every  persuasive  argu- 
ment to  bear  that  he  could,  in  order  to  induce  me  to 
spend  this  day  with  him.  Somehow  I  felt  impelled 
to  come  on  here,  as  I  had  some  business  nearby  to  trans- 
act. I  am  truly  glad  to  meet  you  again,  and  under 
such  favorable  circumstances." 

The  two  men,  with  tear-stained  cheeks,  stood  with 


214  SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY. 

clasped  hands  while  the  congregation   rose  spontane- 
ously and  sang : 

"God  moves  in  a  mysterious  way 

His  wonders  to  perform  ; 
He  plants  his  footsteps  in  the  sea 
And  rides  upon  the  storm." 

This  episode,  though  not  a  part  of  the  programme, 

was  the  most  enjoyed. 

A  sister,  in  describing  the  scene  to  another,  said : 
"  I  didn't  know  there  was  so  much  music  in  that  old 

hymn ;  for  when  they  came  to  that  second  verse — 

1  Ye  fearful  saints,  fresh  courage  take  ; 

The  clouds  ye  so  much  dread 
Are  big  with  mercy,  and  shall  break 
With  blessing  on  your  head,' 

I  thought  they  would  fairly  lift  the  roof." 

Colonel  Carter  said  in  a  low  tone  : 

"  I  have  Eloise  with  me,  and  I'll  go  back  to  her,  as 
she  is  alone.  I'll  remain  after  the  service  to  speak 
to  you." 

The  service  was  completed,  and  before  the  benedic- 
tion was  pronounced  Mr.  Jones  said  : 

"  I  would  be  glad  to  have  as  many  of  you  as  wish 
come  forward  and  shake  hands  with  my  friends ;  for 
Colonel  Carter  has  the  little  blue-eyed  girl  with  him." 

He  went  down  to  their  seat  and,  grasping  Eloise's 
hand,  said : 

"  Can  it  be  possible  ?    I  can  hardly  believe  my  own 


SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY.  215 

eyes.    Yet  there  are  those  same  blue  eyes — so  like  your 
mother's.     I  hope  you  are  like  her  in  all  things." 

"  She  is  very  much  like  her  mother  in  many  respects, 
Robert.  She  was  all  in  all  to  us.  But  we  had  to  allow 
her  to  be  stolen  from  us.  She  is  now  Mrs.  Dr.  Gray. 
I  borrowed  her  for  this  trip." 

"I  want  you  both  to  understand  that  you  are  ex- 
clusively my  property  while  on  Kentucky  soil,  so 
we  will  have  time  to  talk  it  all  over.  Come  down  to 
the  front.  I  want  you  to  meet  some  of  my  people." 

They  went  down,  and  as  soon  as  the  great  congrega- 
tion was  dismissed  large  numbers  lingered  to  shake 
hands  with  the  strangers.  Notwithstanding  the  fact 
that  they  had  been  kept  long  beyond  the  usual  hour  of 
dismissal,  they  seemed  loath  to  leave. 

Mrs.  Jones  only  staid  long  enough  to  be  introduced 
to  them  and  hastened  on  home.  She  so  well  knew  it 
would  be  her  husband's  wish  to  have  them  at  his  home 
that  she  went  on  to  have  everything  in  readiness  for 
them. 

When  they  arrived,  and  the  children  came  up  to 
speak  to  them,  Colonel  Carter  was  much  pleased  at 
their  appearance.  There  were  only  three  of  them — 
Robert,  Jr.,  twelve  ;  Kate  Carter,  ten,  and  Roy,  seven. 

"  Robert,  I  greatly  appreciate  your  remembrance  of 
my  wife,  and  if  I  live  I'll  educate  your  girl.  I  hope, 
as  you  said  in  naming  her,  she  will  do  credit  to  both 
Virginia  and  my  wife." 

There  were  so  many    questions   to  be  asked   and 


216  SHE    WAITED    PATIENTLY. 

answered  that  it  seemed  the  time  would  not  suffice  for 
them. 

Colonel  Carter  told  him  of  the  business  which 
caused  him  to  stop  here.  He  found  that  his  corres- 
pondent was  well  known  to  his  friend.  They  arranged 
to  drive  out  to  his  farm  the  next  morning  and  look  at 
the  stock  for  sale.  He  felt  perfectly  secure  now,  as 
Mr.  Jones  very  highly  recommended  him  as  perfectly 
reliable  in  every  particular. 

Eloise  wrote  her  husband  that  she  couldn't  say  when 
father  would  be  able  to  tear  himself  away.  She  then 
gave  an  account  of  their  Sunday  and  how  they  were 
"  lionized,"  she  said. 

The  purchase  of  mules  and  horses  was  made.  There 
was  in  the  lot  a  lovely  iron-gray  filly  which  Mrs.  Gray 
admired  extravagantly.  t(  Oh,  father !  did  you  ever 
see  such  a  beautifully-shaped  head  as  she  has,  and  sucli 
symmetry  of  limbs." 

This  led  the  owner  to  tell  of  her  wonderful  pedi- 
gree. "  We  are  as  proud  almost  to  trace  back  for  the 
fine  blood  of  our  horses  as  you  Virginians  are  to  go 
back  for  your  own  blue  blood,  Mrs.  Gray." 

"  I'll  take  her,  Mr.  Hunter,"  said  Colonel  Carter. 

Turning  to  Eloise,  he  said  : 

"I  must  compensate  Charlie  for  his  loss  in  some 
way.  I  bought  her  for  him.  Do  you  think  he'll 
admire  her  as  extravagantly  as  you  do?  I  know 
he  has  been  lonesome,  and  we've  had  such  a  good 
time." 


SHE    WAITED    PATIENTLY.  217 

"  If  possible  he  admires  a  fine  horse  more  than  I  do. 
He'll  be  fairly  wild  when  he  sees  her." 

Their  visit  was  drawing  to  a  close,  though  it  had 
been  extended  two  days. 

Mr.  Jones  said,  the  last  night  of  their  stay  : 

"  Colonel,  the  sight  of  you  has  made  me  yearn  to  see 
the  old  place  again  as  I've  never  done  in  all  these 
years.  I  think  I'll  have  to  accept  your  invitation  to 
visit  Virginia." 

"  I  shall  expect  you  and  your  family,  in  the  near 
future,  to  come  to  see  us.  Lizzie  will  be  so  delighted 
to  see  you.  She  enjoys  getting  up  good  dishes  for  her 
friends  as  much  as  ever." 

It  was  arranged  before  parting  that  Mr.  Jones  and 
family  would  spend  the  month  of  October  with  their 
Virginia  friends. 

They  took  the  steamer  Thursday  morning  and  came 
on  home  without  any  further  delay.  They  enjoyed 
the  new  mountain  scenery  of  this  route  extremely.  It 
was  a  constantly  changing  panorama. 

Dr.  Gray  was  awaiting  them  on  their  arrival  home, 
and  expressed  his  pleasure  at  the  healthy  appearance 
of  the  pair. 

"  Your  very  warm  reception  by  your  friends  seems 
to  have  accomplished  wonders  for  you,  Colonel.  I 
haven't  seen  you  looking  so  well  for  a  long  time." 

"I  do  feel  quite  rejuvenated.  I  enjoyed  every 
moment  of  time,  but  none  so  much  as  the  visit  to  Rob- 
ert Jones.  That  was  perfectly  delightful  to  me.  I 


218  SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY. 

return  your  property  none  the  worse  for  her  jaunt,  I 
hope,"  said  the  Colonel.  "  I'll  pay  the  interest  on  the 
loan  later." 

"  She  is  a  beauty,  too.  The  only  trouble  will  be,  I 
am  afraid  you  will  lavish  more  of  your  affections  on 
her  than  on  me,"  said  Eloise. 

"  What  do  you  mean  ?  I  never  was  good  at  solving 
enigmas." 

"  Wait  and  see  for  yourself.  I'll  have  to  tell,  so 
I  had  just  as  well  out  with  it.  Father  bought  you  the 
loveliest  iron-gray  filly  your  eyes  ever  rested  upon.  I'll 
tell  you  about  her  good  blood  when  you've  seen  her." 

"  I  suppose  he  remembered  my  weakness  for  fine 
horse  flesh,"  rejoined  Dr.  Gray. 

"  I  guess  so." 

By  agreement  the  stock  was  to  arrive  the  same  day 
that  they  did.  Colonel  Carter  wished  to  see  them 
taken  safely  from  the  train. 

He  had  written  for  a  couple  of  the  farm  hands  to 
come  the  day  following  to  take  them  home. 

He  and  Dr.  Gray  were  on  hand  to  see  them  taken 
from  the  cars.  They  seemed  a  little  cramped,  but 
otherwise  were  in  good  condition. 

When  the  iron-gray  was  brought  out,  Dr.  Gray's 
admiration  knew  no  bounds. 

"  Eloise  was  right  about  her  being  a  beauty.  Her 
good  blood  speaks  for  itself.  No  pedigree  needed  for 
her.  I  certainly  appreciate  your  kindness,  Colonel. 
You  keep  us  under  renewed  obligations  all  the  time. 


SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY.  219 

I  fear  I  can  never  even  begin  to  repay  them  in  the 
least  measure." 

"  Yes,  there  is  but  one  thing  I  ask — that  you  make 
the  dear  child  happy.  Let  nothing  which  you  could 
prevent  mar  her  happiness,  and  I  am  content." 

When  they  were  quietly  at  home  that  night  Eloise 
asked  many  questions  about  her  poor  friends  that  she 
left  in  his  care.  He  told  her  something  about  each, 
and  then  he  said  : 

"  I  turned  over  the  Sunday-school  notes  to  Aleck  to 
look  after.  I  went  to  church  two  of  the  Sundays  you 
were  away.  The  third  one  I  was  too  busy  to  go.  I 
only  got  to  prayer-meeting  once." 

How  her  heart  leaped  for  joy  !  She  felt  that  meant 
something — for  him  to  go  to  church  and  prayer-meet- 
ing in  her  absence. 

"Aleck  said  the  class  staid  together  pretty  well. 
He  will  be  home  to-night.  He  is  about  as  tired  of 
wandering  around  as  I  am." 

"I  suppose  you  went  with  mother  to  church.  I 
know  she  was  delighted  to  have  you  by  her  side  again." 

"  No,  indeed ;  I  went  up  and  took  my  accustomed 
seat  just  as  if  you  had  been  at  my  side.  I  do  think 
Mr.  Elliott  was  a  little  surprised  to  see  me,"  answered 
the  Doctor. 

"  I  am  so  glad  that  you  went,"  responded  his  wife. 

The  Grays  all  came  to  sit  till  bed-time  and  hear 
about  her  visit. 

Her  father  left  early  the  next  morning  for  home, 


220  SHE   WAFTED    PATIENTLY. 

with  the  promise  to  send  Aunt  Lizzie  and  Mammy  up 
in  a  few  days. 

"  Poor  Mammy  !  I'm  always  afraid  each  visit  will 
be  her  last,"  said  Eloise. 

"  Why  don't  you  keep  her  with  you  all  the  time  ?  " 
asked  Alice,  who  heard  the  remark. 

"  I  could  not  tie  her  here  for  good.  There  is  nothing 
here  to  attract  her  but  me.  There  is  her  own  little  cot, 
with  its  little  garden  attached ;  such  a  medley  of  flow- 
ers in  it — four  o' clocks,  primroses,  black-eyed  susans, 
etc.,  interspersed  with  myrrh,  thyme,  mint  and  berga- 
mot.  I  can  smell  them  almost  now.  She  couldn't 
transfer  that.  Then  there  is  the  graveyard  on  the  hill, 
where  sleep  Uncle  Tom  and  the  four  children  who 
have  been  in  heaven  these  many  years.  She  would  feel 
that  she  had  committed  the  unpardonable  sin  to  leave 
them. 

I  haven't  heard  the  latest  from  Mr.  Malcom,  Alice. 
When  do  you  expect  him  ?  " 

"  He  will  be  here  in  a  few  days.  He  couldn't  name 
the  day  when  he  wrote.  One  of  the  firm  has  to  go  to 
Europe.  He  rather  expects  it  will  fall  to  his  lot.  If 
so,  he  will  come  at  once." 

"And  will  you  go,  too  ?  How  grand  for  the  little 
sister ! " 

"  That  is  the  arrangement  now.  If  so,  we  will  be 
married  fully  a  month  earlier  than  we  thought. 
Mamma  is  quite  upset  by  the  prospect,  as  it  will  neces- 
sitate a  very  quiet  affair.  We  will  have  to  leave  at 


SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY.  221 

once.  Jennie  is  coming  very  soon.  She  expects  to 
spend  the  entire  summer  in  Virginia.  Several  of  the 
family  will  come  during  the  summer." 

"  So  she  wrote  me.     I  want  to  see  her  so  much," 
responded  Eloise. 


CHAPTER  XV. 

A  RESTFUL  VISIT  AT  SUNNYMEADE. 

EARLY  one  morning,  a  few  days  after  the  conversa- 
tion between  Alice  and  Eloise,  Mrs.  Gray  put  in  an 
appearance  at  her  son's  home,  before  he  left  for  his 
daily  round  of  visits. 

"  Good  morning,  mother  mine,"  said  her  son.  "  Why 
are  you  astir  so  early  this  morning  ?  Not  making  hay 
while  the  sun  shines,  but  doing  your  visiting  before  its 
heat  is  oppressive,  eh  ?" 

"  I  expect  to  be  astir  for  the  next  month.  Alice  is 
expecting  Mr.  Malcom  to-morrow,  and  he  got  the  ap- 
pointment for  the  European  trip.  They  will  sail  July 
15.  Just  to  think,  not  more  than  a  month  to  do  so 
much  in.  I  am  sure  I  don't  see  how  it  is  to  be  done." 

"Being  the  most  accommodating  man  in  the  State, 
I'll  have  to  lend  you  my  wife  to  help  you  out  of  your 
dilemma.  She'll  get  you  out  of  trouble,  if  anybody  can." 

"  That  is  just  my  business  here  now.  I  came  to  ask 
you,  Eloise,  if  you  were  not  too  busy,  to  give  me  your 
assistance  till  this  thing  is  done  with." 

"  Nothing  will  afford  me  more  pleasure,  I  can  assure 
you,  and  there  is  nothing  to  prevent  my  entire  time 
being  given  to  serve  you." 

"  That  relieves  me  greatly.     I  feel  confident  I  can- 


SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY.  223 

not  rely  on  Alice  for  much  assistance.  She  doesn't 
seem  to  realize  her  responsibility  in  the  least.  Only 
yesterday  I  needed  to  consult  her,  on  what  seemed  to 
me  a  most  important  matter.  When  I  found  her  she 
was  perfectly  absorbed  in  a  book.  The  tears  were 
running  down  her  cheeks,  and  I  felt  alarmed  lest  she 
had  heard  some  bad  news.  '  What  is  it,  Alice  ?'  I 
said.  ( Do  tell  me  !  What  book  is  that  you  are  read- 
ing ?'  I  asked,  as  I  had  not  succeeded  in  getting  an 
answer,  and  remembered  how  many  tears  she  had  shed 
over  the  troubles  in  books.  '  It  is  Grace  Truman/  she 
answered.  '  Poor  thing,  how  she  was  persecuted,  and 
by  her  own  father-in-law  !  I  just  couldn't  help  crying 
over  her.  She  was  so  patient  with  it  all.' ': 

Eloise  had  a  hard  time  to  keep  her  face  straight. 
She  felt  as  if  she  would  fain  have  some  excuse  for  a 
laugh.  She  dared  not  look  at  her  husband,  for  fear  of 
eternal  disgrace  in  her  mother-in-law's  estimation. 

Mrs.  Gray  was  in  such  an  excited  state  that  she  did 
not  notice  the  expression  on  the  face  of  either  listener, 
and  kept  on  with  her  story. 

"  After  tea  I  was  alone,  and  went  to  the  library  and 
picked  up  the  wonderful  book.  I  read  it  for  some 
time  before  I  discovered  its  character.  And  what, 
Charlie,  do  you  suppose  it  was  ?  Only  a  first-class 
Baptist  novel.  My  child  weeping  over  it  !  Do  you 
wonder  that  I  was  provoked  and  indignant  ?"  said  Mrs. 
Gray. 

Just  at  this  juncture,  before  a  reply  could  be  ex- 


224  SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY. 

pected,  Ellen  put  her  face  in  at  the  door  to  say,  "  A 
boy  wants  you,  Miss  Eloise." 

"  Excuse  me  a  moment,  mother,"  and  she  went  to 
find  the  dirtiest  little  urchin  she  had  seen  for  some 
time.  So  relieved  was  she  to  get  out  of  the  predica- 
ment a  reply  would  have  placed  her  in,  that  she  felt 
she  could  hug  him,  black  and  grimy  as  he  was. 

It  was  the  same  tale  of  woe  which  she  heard  almost 
daily. 

"  Mrs.  Gray,  mother  is  sick,  and  we  ain't  got  nothin' 
to  eat." 

She  told  Ellen  to  fill  his  basket  with  what  cooked 
provisions  were  in  the  house. 

"  All  right,  Tommy ;  tell  your  mother  Dr.  Gray 
will  see  her  to-day.  I'll  be  there  some  time  during 
the  day  myself." 

She  heard  through  the  open  door  the  rest  of  the 
conversation,  as  she  saw  Ellen  pack  the  basket  for 
Tommy. 

"  Ha !  ha !  That  is  rich,  mother,  for  you  to  find 
one  thing  first-class  about  the  Baptists.  I  thought  we 
were  below  par  with  you." 

"  I  must  say  you  and  Alice  do  me  great  credit.  She 
reading  and  crying  over  one  of  their  books,  and  you 
saying  <  we  were  below  par.'  There  was  one  comfort, 
however,  in  it — it  was  the  father-in-law  instead  of  that 
much-abused  personage,  the  mother-in-law,  who  was 
the  persecutor !" 

Eloise  said,  as  she  came  in  : 


SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY.  225 

"  Charlie,  Mrs.  Flynn  is  sick,  and  I  sent  her  word 
you  would  call  to-day.  Do  not  forget  it.  I'll  go 
myself  later.  Now,  mother,  just  as  soon  as  I  change 
my  dress  I'm  at  your  service.  I'll  be  ready  in  a  very 
short  time." 

"  I  am  glad  that  Alice  will  have  the  pleasure  of  a 
trip  to  Europe,"  said  Dr.  Gray.  "She  has  always 
wanted  to  go.  I  must  fix  up  a  little  programme  for 
them  as  to  sight-seeing.  I  could  see  much  more  now 
and  at  less  cost  than  I  did  when  I  first  went  over. 
My  next  excursion  is  to  be  there.  I  want  Eloise  to 
have  that  pleasure.  It  may  be  we  can  go  next  year." 

Soon  the  two  were  off  to  do  what  is  the  delight  of 
every  woman's  heart — buy  a  wedding  outfit.  A  large 
part  of  hers  was  complete.  It  was  the  millinery, 
gloves,  wraps  and  small  articles  that  were  to  be  had 
now.  It  was  arranged  that  Alice  would  join  them  at 
the  dressmaker's  at  eleven  o'clock. 

The  days  which  followed  were  the  busiest  of  busy 
days.  Each  night  would  find  them  too  tired  to  do 
aught  else. 

It  was  a  relief  when  the  very  last  purchase  was 
made  and  the  trunk  which  was  to  go  aboard  the 
steamer  was  strapped. 

The  bridal  presents  came  from  all  directions,  and 
were  handsome.  Finally  there  was  laid  a  small  pack- 
age with  the  others.  On  the  card  was  "  Best  wishes 
— Dr.  and  Mrs.  Charles  B.  Gray."  Mrs.  Gray  picked 
it  up  and  opened  it,  to  see  a  handsome  pocket-book, 
15 


226  SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY. 

beautifully  mounted  with  silver,  with  Alice's  name 
engraved  on  the  plate.  She  felt  disappointed,  for  she 
had  expected  them  to  do  something  very  liberal.  She 
called  Alice's  attention  to  it. 

"  Have  you  looked  inside  ?" 

"  No,  but  it  is  light." 

She  opened  it,  to  find  a  roll  of  new,  crisp  bank- 
notes, all  in  English  money,  with  a  little  note,  saying, 
"  Pocket  change  for  the  little  sister." 

"  I  am  so  pleased  at  having  a  full  purse  of  my  own. 
It  will  make  me  feel  quite  independent.  I  can  buy 
anything  which  pleases  my  fancy,  without  calling  on 
anyone,"  Alice  said. 

She  expressed  herself  to  the  donors  as  being  very 
much  gratified  at  their  gift. 

It  seemed  incredible  how  time  flew,  but  these  found 
quite  true  the  old  adage,  "Time  and  tide  wait  for  no 
man." 

The  ceremony  over  and  the  wedding  breakfast  served, 
and  a  few  hours  more  find  our  young  friends  launched 
not  only  on  the  voyage  of  married  life,  but  veritably  on 
an  outgoing  steamer,  crossing  the  Atlantic. 

As  we  are  to  stay  on  this  side,  we  will  say  "  Good- 
bye and  bon  voyage  "  to  them. 

The  reaction  after  the  exciting  events  of  the  past 
month  made  Mrs.  Gray,  senior,  dull  and  languid.  She 
said  she  was  unfit  for  any  duty.  At  Eloise's  invitation, 
she  went  with  her  to  spend  a  few  days  at  Sunnymeade. 
Heretofore  she  had  not  felt  that  she  would  enjoy  the 


SHE    WAITED    PATIENTLY.  227 

quiet  of  the  place  at  all.  She  surprised  herself  at  being 
so  perfectly  satisfied  and  feeling  so  content.  She  wrote 
to  her  husband  to  come  with  Charlie,  and  they  would 
spend  a  week  together  in  this  "  haven  of  rest,"  as  he 
calls  it. 

There  was  a  revival  among  the  colored  people  in  the 
neighborhood.  They  had  nightly  meetings  at  their 
church,  and  often  they  could  hear  them,  as  they  would 
pass,  shouting  till  they  were  perfectly  hoarse. 

It  was  proposed  one  morning  that  they  all  go  that 
night  to  hear  the  sermon  from  the  colored  pastor. 

"  He  is  not  at  all  educated,"  said  Colonel  Carter, 
"  but  is  an  excellent  man.  He  has  a  high  sense  of 
right,  and  urges  his  people  to  obey  the  laws  of  God  and 
man.  He  has  the  confidence  and  respect  of  all  the 
whites  in  this  section  of  country.  No  one  would  think 
of  doubting  a  statement  of  his.  He  is  a  blacksmith, 
and  does  most  of  the  work  for  the  neighborhood.  He 
makes  very  ludicrous  blunders  in  the  use  of  words 
sometimes." 

There  was  quite  a  party  when  they  started  out,  as 
they  were  joined  by  a  number  from  Belmont.  Several 
of  the  Young  family  were  visiting  there,  and  it  was  a 
novel  thing  to  them. 

They  were  all  attentive  and  respectful. 

"  Uncle  Ephraim,"  as  the  pastor  was  known  to  all  in 
the  neighborhood,  did  not  seem  to  be  at  all  disconcerted 
by  the  new  element  in  his  audience.  He  referred  to 
them  several  times.  He  prayed  thus  for  them  : 


228  SHE    WAITED    PATIENTLY. 

"O  Lord  !  bless  de  white  folks  who  is  come  to  hear 
de  gospel.  Erluminate  dar  minds  by  de  light  held  out 
by  dis  servant  ter-night." 

The  mourners  were  out  in  large  numbers.  The  seek- 
ers, with  long  faces  and  bowed  heads,  were  very  quiet, 
while  those  who  "  came  through  "  were  extremely  noisy. 
Sometimes  it  would  take  more  than  one  brother  to 
manage  some  sister. 

Uncle  Ephraim,  seeing  one  fat  sister  who  seemed 
unmanageable,  said : 

"  Brer  Smith,  lend  a  han'  here  to  hold  Sister  John- 
sing." 

At  the  close  of  the  meeting  he  announced  : 

"  Dai^ll  be  no  sermon  ter-morrer  night,  but  a  spe- 
rience  meetin'.  All  de  new  converts  will  talk.  Ef  we 
is  ashured  dat  dey  is  found  de  Lord,  dey  will  jine  en 
be  baptized  at  dar  own  convenience.  Dar  will  be  bap- 
tism Sunday  mornin'  at  sun-up,  'ca'se  fo'teen  adults  en 
fifteen  adulteresses  has  giv'  er  sufficient  sperience  ter 
jine  de  church." 

It  was  well  for  our  party  that  they  sat  so  near  the 
door  and  could  get  out  quickly,  for  they  were  convulsed 
with  laughter. 

"  What  did  he  mean,  Colonel  ?"  asked  Mrs.  Gray. 

"  Only  that  fourteen  men  and  fifteen  women  stood 
approved  for  baptism,"  answered  Colonel  Carter.  He 
was  lecturing  his  son  once  about  using  bad  language. 
'Ain't  you  got  no  respect  fur  dat  mouf ?  I  tell  you, 
chile,  I  ain't  goin'  to  sile  mine  so,  case  I  eats  wid  dis 


SHE    WAITED    PATIENTLY.  229 

mouf,  I  dus/  which  argument  he  thought  sufficient  to 
keep  his  mouth  pure." 

They  decided  to  remain  till  Monday,  and  hear  Dr. 
Gordon  on  Sunday.  He  had  spent  a  day  with  them  at 
Sunuymeade.  Mr.  Gray  had  only  met  him  the  day  of 
the  marriage.  He  was  much  pleased  with  him,  and 
felt  anxious  to  hear  him  preach.  He  had  mixed  with 
the  world  for  so  long,  and,  in  the  vortex  of  business, 
had  not  indulged  in  serious  reflections  about  religion, 
as  he  felt  now  that  he  ought  to  do.  Like  many  other 
men,  he  had  delegated  the  religious  training  of  his  chil- 
dren altogether  to  his  wife.  He  felt  that  his  whole 
duty  was  done  when  he  provided  means  for  the  main- 
tenance of  the  family.  He  had  seen  lately  his  mistake, 
but  realized  it  too  late. 

To  Mr.  Gray  this  was  one  of  the  most  enjoyable 
Sundays  he  had  spent  in  years.  The  quiet  of  the  sur- 
roundings, the  very  air  in  its  purity,  all  conspired  to 
remind  him  of  his  youth. 

Everything  was  plain ;  the  music  was  not  such  as  he 
listened  to  every  Sunday,  yet  it  was  inspiring,  and  it 
was  evidently  worship.  Memory  was  busy.  He  was 
back  again  in  the  old  church.  He  fancied  he  saw  his 
mother,  with  her  gentle  expression,  sitting  in  her  accus- 
tomed seat.  On  the  opposite  side,  his  father,  drinking 
in  the  truths  of  the  gospel.  He  could  almost  fancy  he 
heard  his  hearty  "  Amen,"  as  the  minister  would  pre- 
sent some  thought  particularly  comforting  to  him. 
There  were  the  same  sounds  of  the  twitterings  of  the 


230  SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY. 

birds,  the  rustle  of  the  leaves  on  the  trees,  the  neigh- 
borly whinny  of  the  horses  announcing  a  new  arrival, 
that  he  had  so  often  heard  at  his  old  church. 

Only  the  announcement  of  the  text,  "Prepare  to 
meet  thy  God,"  aroused  him  from  his  reverie. 

It  was  an  intensely  solemn  discourse.  It  seemed 
almost  the  parting  injunction  of  one  who  was  about  to 
step  out  into  that  great  beyond  of  which  we  all,  more 
or  less,  have  an  innate  dread. 

Eloise  oifered  a  silent  prayer  that  this  might  be  the 
day  that  her  husband  would  see  himself  a  lost  sinner 
and  heed  the  advice  given. 

There  was  another  heart  in  that  assembly  which  beat 
in  unison  with  hers  on  this  point.  Aunt  Hannah  had 
never  moved  her  membership  to  the  colored  church, 
but  always  occupied  a  seat  in  the  gallery.  She,  too, 
prayed  earnestly  for  his  conviction  and  conversion. 

Mr.  Gray  and  Colonel  Carter  rode  together  in  a 
baggy,  while  his  wife,  with  Miss  Lizzie,  Dr.  and  Mrs. 
Gray,  went  in  a  carriage. 

Soon  after  leaving  the  church,  Mr.  Gray  said : 

"  Colonel,  I've  not  enjoyed  a  day  at  church  as  much 
for  twenty  or  more  years.  I  feel  that  my  soul  has 
been  blessed.  My  people  were  all  Methodists,  and  I 
found  myself  going  over  my  early  years  in  the  old 
home  church,  before  the  sermon.  Retrospection  is  a 
fine  thing  sometimes." 

"  Indeed,  I  am  glad  to  hear  you  say  you've  enjoyed 
the  day.  I  think  the  habit  of  looking  back  over  the 


SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY.  231 

past  is  one  that  grows    on    us   as   we   grow   older," 
rejoined  the  Colonel. 

"  The  sermon  was  exceedingly  solemn,  and  ought  to 
make  a  lasting  impression  on  his  hearers.  I  am  sure 
I'll  not  soon  forget  his  wise  admonitions,"  Mr.  Gray 
replied. 

"That  sermon  gave  me  the  horrors,"  said  Mrs. 
Gray,  at  the  dinner  table.  "  Why  do  preachers  feel 
called  upon  to  make  life  such  a  solemn  thing?  Why 
not  give  only  the  bright  hue  to  everything?  It  is  just 
as  easy." 

"But,  my  dear,"  answered  her  husband,  "do  the 
bright  hues  always  last?  Are  we  not  daily  reminded 
that  they  do  not  ?  I  feel  that  the  sermon  has  done  me 
an  infinite  amount  of  good.  It  has  awakened  a  train 
of  thought  that  I  am  afraid  has  lain  dormant  too  long 
in  my  mind.  It  is  a  preparation  we  should  all  make, 
for  death  is  certainly  a  surety.  I  was  telling  Colonel 
Carter,  as  we  came  on,  something  of  my  early  church 
life  in  the  old  Methodist  church  at  my  home.  People 
of  whom  I  had  not  thought  for  years  came  before  me 
as  distinctly  as  I  ever  saw  them,  especially  one  old 
woman  who  shouted  very  often.  As  a  small  boy,  my 
heart  would  almost  stand  still  when  she  began.  She 
was  one  of  God's  elect.  She  went  home  to  heaven — 
shouting  still  as  her  feet  touched  the  cold  stream — 
many  years  ago.  Her  influence  is  still  felt  in  that 
church." 

"  Well,  what  next  ?     I  begin  to  fear  that  my  whole 


232  SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY. 

family  will  slip  through  my  fingers.  I  never  knew 
before  what  a  fondness  you  have  for  the  Methodists.  I 
hope  you'll  not  be  a  shouting  one.  It  would  make  me 
so  nervous.  I  dislike  anything  of  that  sort,"  his  wife 
said. 

Eloise  somewhat  regretted  the  conversation.  She 
had  hoped  that  an  impression  had  been  made.  She  felt 
that  the  Spirit's  influence  was  at  work  in  her  husband's 
heart.  If  his  mother  had  only  left  her  words  unsaid  ! 
He  loved  his  parents  very  dearly ;  but  of  late  he  had 
expressed  himself  as  wishing  that  his  mother  was  not 
so  much  wedded  to  the  things  of  the  world. 

The  expressions  from  his  father  seemed  to  touch 
him. 

They  returned  to  the  city  early  the  next  morning. 

Eloise  had  another  conversation  with  her  father  in 
regard  to  assisting  Aleck.  It  was  settled  that  he 
would  give  substantial  aid  whenever  it  was  practicable 
to  do  so.  He  said  :  "  I  think  we  know  the  kind  of  stuff 
he  is  made  of  and  can  trust  him." 

Mrs.  Ferguson  sent  up  a  basket  of  fruit  to  be  car- 
ried to  him.  "  Not,"  she  said,  "  that  he  does  not  get 
much  better  in  town,  but  this  will  remind  him  of 
home." 

Eloise  made  it  convenient  to  see  all  of  her  class 
during  the  week  and  let  them  know  she  was  home 
again.  All  of  the  original  class  were  not  present. 
There  had  been  many  changes.  Some  had  been  pro- 
moted to  a  higher  class  ;  one  or  two  had  left  the  city  ; 


SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY.  233 

one  proved  incorrigible,  and,  after  repeated  efforts  on 
her  part  to  induce  him  to  come  and  take  interest,  she 
had  for  the  time  given  him  up — except  to  ask  God's 
help  to  bring  him  back. 

There  came  letters  full  of  interest  from  Alice  and 
her  husband — sprightly  descriptions  of  people  and 
places.  The  business  which  called  him  there  was  speed- 
ily and  successfully  dispatched.  Then  they  had  ample 
time  to  see  all  of  the  principal  cities  before  their  return. 

Alice  was  an  enthusiastic  traveler.  She  had  read 
a  great  deal  about  Europe  as  a  child,  and  knew  just 
what  she  most  desired  to  see.  Sometimes,  when  ar- 
ranging at  what  points  they  would  stop,  Mr.  Malcom 
would  suggest  that  they  pass  that  by  as  of  little  interest. 
But  she  would  give  some  valid  reason,  and  the  result 
would  be  that  she  carried  her  point.  For  instance, 
he  said  : 

"  We'll  not  make  a  stop  at  Bingen.  There  is  nothing 
special  there  to  attract  us." 

"  Not  stop  at  Bingen  ?  Oh,  Robert !  When  the  dream 
of  my  life  has  been  to  see  Bingen.  In  imagination, 
Fve  seen  the  cot  from  which  'A  Soldier  of  the  Legion ' 
so  proudly  marched  away  ;  the  well-remembered  walks 
he  took  <  with  another — not  a  sister.'  Then  I've  pic- 
tured her  as,  with  tear-stained  cheeks,  she  watched  the 
remnant  of  *  The  Legion '  as  they  came  back  again,  and 
sighed  as  she  thought  of  the  far-away  grave  in  Algiers." 

Of  course  she  saw  the  "  vine-clad  hills  "  of  Bingen. 
Who  could  resist  her  appeals  ? 


234  SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY. 

We  naturally  feel  a  deep  anxiety  when  we  know 
that  our  friends  are  crossing  the  ocean.  The  Grays 
felt  a  little  restless  until  a  letter  from  Alice  came  an- 
nouncing their  arrival.  She  said  : 

"  Some  of  you  must  visit  me,  for  Robert  says  I  am 
not  to  leave  him,  and  he'll  not  be  able  to  leave  till 
Thanksgiving.  I  forgot  to  tell  Eloise  that  Robert  is 
very  much  exercised  on  the  subject  of  baptism.  We 
met,  coming  over,  some  very  pleasant  people,  who  were 
Baptists.  There  was  considerable  discussion  on  the 
subject,  and  since  then  he  has  thought  a  great  deal 
about  it.  I  told  him  to  wait  and  let  Eloise  explain  the 
matter  to  him ;  that  she  could  do  it  better  than  those 
did  on  the  steamer — that  is,  she  would  make  it  plainer. 
For  my  part,  I  think  I  am  altogether,  and  not  almost, 
persuaded  on  the  subject,  and  hope  Robert  will  look  at 
it  in  the  same  light  as  I  do.  As  he  is  not  a  member 
of  any  church,  we  could  go  together.  It  is  my  wish 
to  be  useful,  like  Eloise." 

Her  mother  made  no  comments  as  she  read  the  letter 
to  her  son  and  daughter. 

After  she  left,  Dr.  Gray  said  to  his  wife  : 

"  Alice  is  quite  bold  at  long  range.  I  don't  think 
she  would  have  talked  quite  so  plainly  to  the  mother 
if  she  had  been  face  to  face.  Distance  makes  lots  of 
difference  in  what  we  say." 

"  Perhaps  it  does.  I  know  Alice  had  thought  and 
read  a  good  deal  on  the  subject.  I  hope  mother  will 
not  lay  the  blame  at  my  door.  Whenever  she  asked 


SHE    WAITED    PATIENTLY.  235 

me  any  questions  on  the  subject,  I  would  tell  her  to 
read  prayerfully  the  New  Testament,  and  let  that  be 
her  only  guide.  I  think  the  one  who  honestly  does 
that  will  not  make  a  mistake." 

"  I  had  almost  forgotten  to  say  that  Aleck's  em- 
ployers think  they  have  a  very  fine  opening  for  him  in 
New  York.  They  have  not  yet  mentioned  it  to  him, 
as  it  would  require  some  small  outlay.  But  in  the 
end  it  will,  they  think,  prove  very  advantageous  to 
him.  They  asked  if  I  thought  it  would  be  possible  for 
him  to  raise  two  or  three  hundred  dollars.  They  say 
he  certainly  has  talent,  which  he  can  never  develop 
here  as  he  could  there.  I  told  them  I  would  speak 
with  you  about  it.  I  thought  you  said  it  was  your 
father's  intention  to  give  him  some  help  when  the 
proper  time  arrived,"  Dr.  Gray  said  to  his  wife. 

"  He  will  certainly  do  it.  It  has  been  his  wish  for 
some  time  to  do  it.  But  he  thought  it  better  for  Aleck 
to  work  his  own  way,  and  let  people  see  what  was  in 
him.  He  has  certainly  reached  that  point  now.  I 
know  father  will  gladly  advance  the  necessary  amount. 
It  will  not  be  urgent  enough  to  write  him,  as  he  will 
be  here  in  a  few  days  ?"  Mrs.  Gray  asked. 

"  No,  when  he  comes  he  can  talk  it  over  with  them 
and  satisfy  himself  as  to  the  feasibility  of  the  plan.  I 
think  that  will  be  much  better,"  replied  Dr.  Gray. 

"  Mr.  Elliott  called  to-day.  He  was  telling  me  of 
his  plan  for  the  protracted  meeting.  He  has  engaged 
a  minister  to  assist  him,  and  will  continue  tne  meeting 


236  SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY. 

through  the  month  of  October,  if  the  interest  justifies 
it.  He  seemed  very  sanguine  on  the  subject.  He 
seems  to  feel  that  there  is  already  a  deep  feeling  on 
this  subject  pervading  the  entire  church.  He  says  he 
feels  as  the  farmer  does  when  he  sees  his  field  of  grain 
just  ready  for  the  reapers'  blade.  I  do  trust  that  he 
is  not  mistaken.  Though,  like  him,  I  feel  that  the 
church  is  ready  to  receive  a  great  blessing." 

"  That  is  just  the  month  for  your  friend,  Mr.  Jones 
and  his  family  to  come.  You'll  be  over-taxed,  I  am 
afraid,  with  the  company  at  home  and  going  to  church 
too,"  said  her  husband. 

"  They  will  be  glad  of  the  privilege  of  hearing  the 
distinguished  preacher.  Father  and  Aunt  Lizzie  will 
like  to  be  here  all  the  time  Mr.  Jones  is  here.  We  had 
better  arrange  for  the  first  part  of  the  visit  to  be  at 
Sunnymeade.  I  know  of  a  most  excellent  servant  I 
can  engage  for  that  month  to  help  Ellen,  and  I  need 
have  no  extra  trouble." 

"  Do  that,  by  all  means.  I  would  get  her  at  once, 
and  let  her  get  used  to  her  position,  so  she  will  know 
exactly  what  will  be  expected  of  her,"  he  said. 

"  I'll  do  it  to-morrow,  if  she  can  come  so  early." 

The  second  day  after  this  conversation  her  father 
came.  Before  she  had  mentioned  her  plan  to  him 
or  had  told  him  of  Aleck  Ferguson's  prospects,  he 
said  to  her  : 

"  I  had  a  letter  from  Robert  Jones  yesterday.  They 
have  been  obliged  to  change  their  arrangements  some- 


SHE    WAITED    PATIENTLY.  237 

what,  and  will  come  between  the  fifteenth  and  twen- 
tieth of  September." 

"  Oh,  I  am  so  glad  of  that !  for  now  I  can  be  with 
them  at  Sunnymeade." 

"  I  thought  it  was  settled  when  we  parted  in  Ken- 
tucky that  you  would  be  there  with  them." 

She  then  told  him  of  the  meeting  and  how  she  had 
planned  for  them  all  to  enjoy  it  together. 

"  Now  we  can  all  be  here  and  you  will  have  had 
your  visit,  too,"  her  father  said. 

"  I  am  troubled  about  Charlie,  father ;  yet  I  cannot 
help  feeling  that  he  is  almost  persuaded.  I  may  have 
been  wrong  in  my  way  of  dealing  with  him.  I've  not 
worried  him  nor  urged  him.  I  soon  found  out  that 
would  not  do  him  any  good.  I  think  his  mother,  in 
her  extreme  anxiety  to  get  him  in  the  church,  made 
matters  worse  by  constantly  urging  him.  While  I  may 
seem  to  others  unconcerned,  I  daily,  yea,  almost  hourly, 
importune  God  to  save  him." 

"  Well,  daughter,  the  truths  of  God's  word  are  yea 
and  amen.  We  are  his  children,  and  must  await  his 
own  good  time  for  him  to  verify  those  promises  to  us. 
I  know  that  more  than  two  or  three  are  agreed  touch- 
ing this  thing,  and,  better  than  that,  I  believe  he  is 
honestly  thinking  over  the  matter  himself.  Men  of 
his  character  are  the  hardest  to  move ;  but  when  once 
converted,  they  make  the  kind  of  Christians  to  be 
depended  on  under  all  circumstances.  I  have  in  mind 
now  Mr.  Johnson,  who  was  baptized  when  your  mother 


238  SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY. 

was.  In  fact  he  was  the  first  person  Brother  Gordon 
ever  baptized.  He  was  quite  fifty  at  the  time,  if  not 
older.  He  was  like  a  beacon  light  in  that  community. 
He  had  the  most  radiant  countenance  after  that.  He 
was  never  known  to  murmur.  Come  what  would,  he 
was  happy  and  contented." 

"  I  am  glad  you  feel  so  hopeful.  I  believe  myself 
that  whenever  he  is  converted  he  will  make  a  useful 
Christian,"  was  her  reply. 

She  then  told  him  of  the  offer  to  be  made  to  Aleck, 
and  what  amount  would  be  needed,  and  suggested  that 
he  see  the  firm  and  be  fully  satisfied  about  it  before  it 
was  mentioned  to  him. 

This  was  done,  and  as  it  seemed  to  be  just  the  thing 
suited  to  him,  Colonel  Carter  gave  his  check  for  the 
required  sum,  which  was  to  be  a  loan,  without  bond  or 
security.  Nor  was  he  to  pay  interest  on  the  loan. 

Aleck  was  delighted  at  the  prospect,  and  he  was 
just  as  appreciative  as  he  could  be. 

He  was  thinking  deeply  on  that  most  important  sub- 
ject— his  soul's  salvation.  He  felt  so  unworthy  of  all 
of  God's  goodness  to  him.  He  thought  over  the  last 
three  or  four  years  of  his  life — how  God  had  led  him 
on  step  by  step,  raising  up  friends  to  assist  him  when- 
ever he  had  needed  them.  He  could  but  ask  himself 
the  question,  "  What  have  I  done  for  him  ?" 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

HENCEFORTH    WE     WILL    WALK     TOGETHER     ON     OUR 
WAY   TO   THE    BETTER    LAND. 

SEPTEMBER  opened  so  oppressively  hot  that  the  vis- 
itors at  Belmont  decided  not  to  return  to  New  Jersey, 
but  to  spend  the  rest  of  the  month  in  the  mountains, 
all  except  Jennie.  She  and  her  husband  proposed  to 
stay  at  her  mother's.  He  said  he  greatly  preferred  the 
quiet  of  the  country  to  the  gayety  of  the  most  fashion- 
able resort.  He  had  been  with  them  only  a  few  days 
during  their  stay,  preferring  to  take  his  vacation  at 
this  time. 

Eloise  and  Jennie  were  delighted  at  this  arrangement, 
as  it  enabled  them  to  see  much  more  of  each  other. 

Mr.  Jones  wrote  to  Eloise  that  he  would  go  by  way 
of  Washington  and  Norfolk,  and  would  expect  to  meet 
her  at  Sunnymeade  September  twentieth. 

She  had  arranged  all  of  her  household  plans,  so  that 
it  would  only  be  necessary  for  her  to  return  a  couple 
of  days  in  advance  of  her  guests. 

There  seemed  to  be  a  revival  feeling  pervading  the  en- 
tire church.  Not  only  were  the  pastor  and  deacons  active- 
ly engaged,  but  a  large  majority  of  the  church  was  astir. 

Mr.  Elliott  said  to  his  brethren  and  sisters  in  prayer- 
meeting  : 


240  SHE    WAITED    PATIENTLY. 

"  I  have  felt  that  we  are  to  have  a  great  meeting  ; 
but  to-night  I  am  assured  of  it.  I  have  never  known 
the  church  to  be  in  such  a  prayerful,  expectant  attitude 
as  it  is  at  this  time.  I  went  to  see  Sister  Saunders 
to-day.  I  had  not  been  in  her  room  but  a  few  moments 
before  she  said :  f  Brother  Elliott,  I  am  not  able  to 
sleep  well  at  night,  and  I  spend  my  time  praying  for  a 
great  outpouring  of  the  Spirit  on  our  church,  and  I 
believe  it  will  come.'  Ah  !  I  thought,  when  one  who 
has  suffered  as  she  has  for  months,  and  can  so  far  forget 
self  as  to  spend  her  time  in  her  hours  of  wakefulness 
beseeching  God's  blessing  on  us,  it  must  come.  She 
named  several  who  are  objects  of  special  solicitude." 

At  the  morning  service  the  next  Sunday,  when  the  in- 
vitation was  given  to  those  who  wished  to  ask  an  interest 
in  the  prayers  of  God's  people,  or  to  unite  with  the 
church,  there  were  several  to  accept  the  invitation. 
Among  the  number  was  Aleck  Ferguson.  He  pre- 
sented himself  for  membership. 

Eloise's  heart  bounded  for  joy.  She  had  so  much 
wished  to  see  him  take  this  step,  and,  now  that  he  was 
to  be  thrown  with  strangers  in  a  large  city,  she  would 
feel  so  much  better  satisfied  when  she  knew  him  to  be 
a  Christian.. 

At  every  service  there  were  like  assurances  of  the 
deep  religious  feeling  which  was  pervading  the  church. 
The  visiting  minister  would  find  them  ready  for  the 
harvest. 

It  so  often  happens  that  the  faithful  pastor  sows  the 


SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY.  241 

seed  through  the  years,  and  they  are  tended  and  watered 
by  the  prayers  and  tears  of  some  of  the  humblest  of 
God's  children,  and  when  the  ripened  sheaves  are  just 
ready  to  be  garnered,  an  evangelist  will  come  along, 
and  he  is  credited  with  the  labor  and  results. 

To  Mr.  Jones  this  reunion  at  Sunnymeade  was  one 
of  the  most  delightful  episodes  in  his  life.  Of  course, 
there  were  not  so  many  faces  that  he  remembered,  but 
there  were  some  familiar  ones.  One  of  the  first  places 
to  which  he  carried  his  wife  and  children  was  the  little 
graveyard  on  the  hill.  They  had  heard  so  much  of  the 
one  whose  grave  was  their  special  object  of  interest, 
that  they,  too,  almost  imagined  they  could  see  the 
funeral  procession  as  it  wended  its  way  to  the  grave. 

Kate  Carter  read  and  reread  the  inscription  on  the 

shaft : 

In  Memory  of 

CATHERINE  ELOISE  CARTER, 
Aged  24  yrs.,  6  mos. 

"And  I  heard  a  voice  from  heaven  saying  unto  me,  Write, 
Blessed  are  the  dead  which  die  in  the  Lord  from  henceforth.  Yea, 
saith  the  Spirit,  that  they  may  rest  from  their  labours  ;  and  their 
works  do  follow  them." 

"  Papa,"  she  said,  "  that  is  the  truth,  isn't  it  ?" 

"  What,  daughter  ?"  her  father  asked. 

"  Her  works  do  follow  her.  You  say  she  induced 
you  to  be  a  Christian,  and  you  are  trying  to  get  every- 
body else  to  be  Christians.  I  never  knew  what  it 
meant  before — for  your  works  to  follow  you.  I  thought 
they  went  to  heaven  with  you." 
16 


'242  SHE    WAITED    PATIENTLY. 

"  I  want  you  to  remember,  Kate,  that  our  bad  deeds 
follow  us,  just  as  surely  as  the  good  ones  do.  Our 
reaping  will  always  be  of  the  same  kind  as  our  sowing, 
only  we  will  reap  much  more  than  we  sow.  Look  over 
there  at  that  nicely  prepared  field.  Suppose  Colonel 
Carter  would  expect  to  reap  only  one  bushel  of  wheat 
for  each  bushel  he  sowed,  do  you  think  he  would  have 
gone  to  the  trouble  and  expense  to  put  his  land  in  such 
excellent  condition?" 

"  I  don't  expect  he  would,"  she  replied. 

"  No,  indeed.  As  it  is,  he  expects  it  to  yield  many 
fold  more  than  his  sowing.  So  with  our  deeds,  be  they 
good  or  bad,"  solemnly  Mr.  Jones  said. 

Colonel  Carter  had  arranged  with  Dr.  Gordon  for 
Mr.  Jones  to  preach  for  them  the  following  Sunday. 
There  was  an  immense  crowd  out,  and  he  preached  an 
excellent  sermon.  It  was  plain  and  practical ;  there 
was  no  attempt  at  oratory  or  display ;  it  was  a  heart- 
searching  discourse.  An  unusual  number  of  colored 
people  occupied  seats  in  the  gallery.  Most  of  them 
were  the  older  ones  of  the  neighborhood,  who  remem- 
bered him.  Numbers  of  them  came  up  and  spoke  to 
him  after  the  services  were  over. 

The  children  particularly  enjoyed  rambling  over  the 
farm  with  their  father  and  listening  to  his  stories  of 
the  things  which  happened  here  "  before  the  war."  It 
seemed  to  them  it  must  have  been  so  long  ago.  To 
their  father  it  appeared  as  but  yesterday  since  he  went 
over  it  all,  so  very  natural  did  everything  appear  to  him. 


SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY.  243 

Eloise  went  home  with  the  promise  of  having  them 
with  her  in  two  days. 

The  meeting  was  to  begin  the  next  Sunday. 

She  found  everything  in  excellent  trim,  and  she  had 
but  little  to  do  except  to  open  and  air  her  rooms  and 
put  on  the  fresh  linens  for  the  arrival  of  her  guests. 
This  done,  she  looked  after  her  sick  friends,  and  anx- 
iously awaited  their  coming. 

They  made  the  most  of  their  time.  Mrs.  Jones  and 
the  children  were  so.  pleased  with  Virginia  and  every- 
body they  had  seen. 

"  I  have  always  heard  of  Virginia  hospitality,"  she 
said,  "  but  with  the  Queen  of  Sheba  I  must  exclaim, 
'  The  half  has  not  been  told.'  " 

Dr.  Gray  was  always  an  admirable  host,  but  he 
seemed  to  vie  with  his  wife  to  make  these  visitors  have 
a  good  time.  All  of  his  spare  time  he  gave  to  their 
entertainment. 

The  church  was  crowded  from  the  very  first  service. 
Its  utmost  capacity  was  taxed,  and  every  available 
space  occupied. 

On  Sunday  afternoon  there  was  to  be  a  meeting 
especially  for  men.  Mr.  Elliott  requested  that  only 
such  brethren  come  as  were  willing  to  do  personal 
work  with  the  unconverted.  "  The  remainder  of  you 
and  the  sisters,"  he  said,  "  I  want  to  stay  at  home  and 
spend  the  hour  in  prayer  for  the  Spirit's  power  to  come 
upon  us.  O  that  we  may  have  a  blessing  like  unto 
the  day  of  Pentecost !" 


244  SHE    WAITED    PATIENTLY. 

There  was  a  crowd,  but  a  most  intense  and  solemn 
stillness  pervaded  it.  The  sermon  was  remarkable  for 
its  simplicity  and  power.  Many  had  heard  sermons 
from  that  same  text,  it  may  be,  often  before — "  Come 
unto  me  all  ye  that  labor  and  are  heavy  laden,  and  I 
will  give  you  rest  for  your  souls."  At  the  close  of  the 
discourse  the  invitation,  as  usual,  was  extended  to  any 
who  could  put  their  trust  in  Jesus  to  come  forward. 

Among  the  first  to  rise  and  walk  calmly  forward  was 
Dr.  Gray,  his  countenance  radiant,  but  over  it  was  a 
look  of  serenity  and  peace  which  made  him  lovely  to 
look  upon.  The  inward  struggles  he  had  wrestled  with, 
none  but  he  and  God  knew.  For  months  he  had  fought 
against  what  conscience  plainly  told  him  was  a  duty. 
He  knew  his  wife  was  praying  for  him,  as  well  as 
others,  yet  how  stubbornly  he  held  out !  Now  he  sur- 
rendered wholly  and  was  fully  determined  to  follow 
Jesus,  it  mattered  not  where  the  path  should  lead. 

One  after  another — husbands  whose  wives  had  prayed 
for  years ;  wayward  boys,  who  had  brought  many  heart- 
aches to  their  parents ;  some  fathers,  in  answer  to  chil- 
dren's prayers — all  came. 

It  was  a  scene  that  would  live  forever  with  those 
who  witnessed  it.  Strong  men  wept,  but  they  were 
tears  of  rejoicing. 

At  the  hour  of  the  meeting  Eloise  excused  herself  to 
Mrs.  Jones  and  retired  to  the  privacy  of  her  own  room, 
and  there,  like  Jacob  of  old,  she  wrestled  and  would 
not  let  go  without  the  blessing  she  so  much  craved. 


SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY.  245 

A  holy  peace  stole  into  her  soul,  and  she  felt  as  if 
she  would  be  obliged  to  shout  aloud ;  and  could  she 
have  seen  what  was  transpiring  in  church  at  that  very 
moment,  no  doubt  she  would  have  done  so. 

If  the  angels  rejoice  over  one  sinner  that  repenteth, 
can  our  imagination  portray  the  scene  when  scores 
have  at  this  hour  done  the  same  ? 

Mr.  Elliott  gave  the  invitation  to  unite  with  the 
church,  but  urged  them  to  consider  so  important  a  step 
well.  That  many  of  those  converted,  of  course,  would 
join  other  denominations,  he  advised  a  careful  consid- 
eration of  the  subject.  Some  he  knew  would  join  his 
church,  hence  he  opened  the  doors,  and  again  a  num- 
ber went  forward. 

Colonel  Carter  was  somewhat  surprised  to  see  his 
son-in-law  among  the  first  to  take  his  place. 

They  were  all  closely  questioned  as  to  their  conver- 
sion. Each  one  was  asked  his  reason  for  wishing  to 
be  baptized.  Not  one  stated  his  convictions  on  the 
subject  of  baptism  and  church  membership  more 
clearly  than  Dr.  Gray. 

Colonel  Carter  felt  as  if  he  could  not  wait  till  the 
services  were  concluded  to  go  home  and  break  the 
news  to  Eloise.  He  remembered  that  it  would  be 
better  to  allow  him  to  tell  the  story  for  himself. 

They  walked  home  together.  Not  finding  his  wife 
in  the  parlor,  Dr.  Carter  went  to  their  own  room. 

It  was  not  necessary  to  speak.  She  saw  the  story 
in  his  face.  He  put  his  arms  around  her  and  said : 


246  SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY. 

"  Henceforth  we  will  walk  together  on  our  way  to  the 
better  land." 

She  broke  forth  into  praise  and  thanksgiving  to  God 
for  his  great  and  unbounded  goodness  to  her. 

He  told  her  of  his  joining  the  church,  which  added 
to  her  joy. 

"  I'll  go  and  see  mother,  Eloise,  and  talk  to  her 
about  this.  She'll  regret  that  I  did  not  go  with  her  ; 
further  than  that  she'll  rejoice  with  me." 

She  felt  that  he  would  prefer  to  make  the  visit 
alone,  so  she  did  not  offer  to  accompany  him. 

She  went  to  the  parlor  to  be  with  aunt  Lizzie  and 
Mrs.  Jones. 

Her  father  met  her  in  the  hall  and  said  : 

"  Well,  my  daughter,  our  prayers  are  answered,  and 
we  have  more  than  we  asked  for.  It  is  always  so,  if 
we  will  only  wait  patiently  on  the  Lord." 

The  entire  city  was  shaken  from  center  to  circum- 
ference as  it  had  never  been  before  by  a  religious  meet- 
ing. The  interest  spread  till  other  ministers  were  im- 
pelled to  open  their  churches  and  have  nightly  services. 

One  of  the  first  persons  Eloise  thought  of  was  Aunt 
Hannah.  She  sat  down  at  once  and  wrote  her  a  letter, 
and  sent  it  under  cover  to  the  overseer's  wife,  that  she 
might  read  it  to  her.  She  was  feeble,  and  felt  as  if  she 
would  prefer  the  quiet  of  her  own  cabin  to  the  bustle 
of  Eloise's  house,  when  filled  with  company. 

Mrs.  Gray  rejoiced  with  her  son,  as  did  his  father. 
Of  course,  she  preferred  him  to  join  her  own  church, 


SHE    WAITED    PATIENTLY.  247 

which  was  so  natural,  but  was  very  reasonable  on  the 
subject — much  more  so  than  he  anticipated. 

His  father  told  him  he  thought  he  had  acted  wisely. 
"  I  commend  you  for  it,"  said  he.  "  I  know  Eloise  is 
so  happy.  She  is  a  jewel,  Charlie,  and  I  appreciate 
the  wholesome  influence  she  has  exerted  over  you." 

A  few  days  more  and  the  party  separated.  Mr. 
Jones  and  his  family,  refreshed  from  their  sojourn  in 
Virginia,  turned  their  faces  homeward.  As  he  was 
about  to  say  good-bye  to  them  he  said  : 

"  I  have  enjoyed  every  moment  of  my  visit.  There 
has  not  been  a  single  unpleasant  occurrence.  On  the 
other  hand,  so  many  things  have  happened  to  gladden 
our  hearts  that  we  have  renewed  cause  for  gratitude. 
Should  we  not  meet  again  in  this  world,  we  shall  meet 
in  the  blessed  hereafter,  where  there  will  be  no  more 
farewells." 

They  felt  the  parting  sorely. 

The  next  letter  from  Alice  told  that  she  and  her 
husband  had  united  with  the  Baptist  Church,  and 
would  be  baptized  during  that  week. 

Mrs.  Gray  took  it  quite  philosophically,  saying  she, 
at  least,  would  be  sure  and  steadfast,  and  could  not  be 
turned  by  every  wind.  She  surprised  all  by  going  to 
see  her  son  baptized. 

There  were  more  than  a  hundred  additions  to  the 
church,  and  yet  the  good  work  was  going  on.  There 
were  new  ones  added  at  every  service.  Many  back- 
sliders were  reclaimed. 


248  SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY. 

Eloise  was  rejoiced  by  the  conversion  of  two  mem- 
bers of  her  class.  She  had,  from  time  to  time,  tried  to 
induce  some  of  them  to  come  back  who  had  from  vari- 
ous causes  stopped.  Some  had  returned,  but  there 
were  two  whom  she  considered  almost  hopeless.  They 
would  avoid  her  whenever  they  could.  The  mother 
of  one  of  them  had  sent  for  her  and  implored  her  to 
try  to  get  him  back.  She  said  : 

"  Mrs.  Gray,  my  heart  is  breaking.  I  beg  and  plead 
with  him  to  do  better,  but  he  will  not  listen.  He  was 
such  a  sweet  little  fellow,  and  I  promised  myself  so 
much  pleasure.  It  is  bad  company.  I  tried  to  keep 
him  out  of  the  street,  but  since  my  health  is  so  poor  I 
am  not  able  to  follow  him  up  as  I  once  did." 

She  wept  and  refused  to  be  comforted. 

Eloise  thought  of  many  plans  to  try  to  influence  him 
in  the  right  direction.  She  consulted  her  husband  and 
he  promised  to  try  to  think  of  something  to  save  him. 

Not  many  days  thereafter,  as  he  was  starting  to  visit 
a  patient  in  the  country,  he  saw  on  the  outskirts  of  the 
city  a  group  of  boys  sitting  on  the  ground.  He  re- 
cognized Henry  Tucker  among  the  number,  and,  re- 
membering his  promise  to  Eloise,  he  called  to  him. 
He  came  up  to  him,  looking  right  much  disconcerted. 
He  thought  it  was  from  the  fact  that  he  had  suddenly 
called  him.  He  said  to  him  : 

"  Jump  in,  Henry,  and  take  a  ride  with  me.  I  am 
going  out  to  Mr.  Robertson's,  and  it  is  a  lonesome  ride. 
He  hesitated  at  first ;  but  seeming  to  reconsider,  he  got 


SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY.  249 

in  the  buggy.  He  was.  always  neatly  dressed,  even  if 
there  were  some  visible  patches.  His  mother  was  a 
widow,  with  a  very  small  income.  Up  to  this  time  she 
had  been  able  to  add  to  it  by  her  own  industry.  But 
her  health  having  failed,  she  was  not  able  to  do  it 
now. 

Henry  had  formed  these  associations  which  she  felt 
sure  would  lead  to  trouble,  and  she  seemed  powerless 
to  help.  She  had  only  one  other  child ;  a  girl  of 
twelve,  who  was  a  great  comfort  to  her. 

The  Doctor  did  not  ask  him  any  questions  at  first, 
but  told  him  several  stories  of  himself  when  he  was  a 
boy.  He  saw  that  he  was  interested,  and  finally  came 
to  the  subject  of  his  own  school  life.  He  admitted  he 
did  not  study  very  well. 

"  I  am  sorry  for  that,"  he  said.  "  It  may  be  that 
you  will  have  to  be  Adele's  support.  Your  mother 
does  not  improve  of  late.  She  seems  to  have  some- 
thing on  her  mind  or  heart  which  is  preventing  her 
improvement.  I've  tried  to  find  out  what  it  is.  To 
me  she  is  very  reticent." 

He  glanced  at  the  boy  to  see  if  his  words  had  any 
effect.  The  color  had  almost  forsaken  his  cheeks. 

"Ma  ain't  going  to  die,  is  she,  Doctor?  Please 
don't  say  that.  It  would  kill  me,"  he  said. 

"  Your  mother  is  not  incurable,  Henry.  But  she  is 
in  that  state  of  health  that  worry  and  trouble  might 
kill  her.  She  has  certainly  not  gained  any  in  the  last 
two  months.  I  would  not  like  to  be  responsible  for 


250  SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY. 

any  sudden  shock  in  her  present  low  condition.  I  am 
anxious  for  her  to  live  to  raise  you  both.  But  Adelc 
needs  her  especially  now,"  was  Dr.  Gray's  reply. 

He  seemed  almost  choked  by  this  news  and  couldn't 
reply. 

Dr.  Gray  thought  perhaps  he  had  struck  the  right 
chord.  Most  boys  love  their  mothers  dearly,  and  the 
idea  of  their  dying  is  agony  to  them. 

They  had  reached  the  house  and  he  went  in,  leaving 
Henry  with  the  horse. 

When  he  came  out  he  saw  that  he  had  been  weeping. 
He  said  to  him  as  he  got  in  the  buggy : 

"  Doctor,  if  I  tell  you  something,  will  you  promise 
not  to  tell  anybody  ?" 

"  Certainly,  if  it  is  not  morally  wrong  to  keep  it." 

"  I  mean,  you  will  not  tell  I  told  you  ?" 

"  That  need  not  be  told." 

They  drove  on  to  the  next  neighbor's  to  see  a  sick 
child. 

He  told  the  Doctor  that  those  boys  were  planning  to 
do  something  wrong  and  wanted  him  to  join  them. 
He  told  them  he  could  not,  but  they  said  they  would 
make  him.  "  They  didn't  tell  me  what  it  was,  but 
they  said  I  was  slim  and  could  get  in  the  place  easier 
than  any  of  the  others.  They  said  they  would  divide 
with  me,  and  I  need  not  take  any  of  the  responsibility. 
I  go  with  those  boys,  but  I  ain't  ever  stole,  Doctor.  I 
can't  go  back ;  if  I  do,  they'll  just  keep  coming  after 
me  like  they  do  every  night,  and  that  will  make  ma 


SHE    WAITED    PATIENTLY.  251 

sick.  I  can  stay  in  the  woods,  and  you  send  ma  word 
I  am  safe." 

"  If  you  are  in  the  woods,  I  will  not.  If  you  prefer 
to  stay,  I'll  see  that  you  are  well  cared  for,  and  will 
tell  your  mother  I  left  you  there.  I  will  have  to  come 
out  again  to-morrow,  and  you  can  go  back  with  me 
then.  As  this  is  Friday,  you  can  stay — that  is,  if  you 
promise  me  faithfully  to  remain  where  I  leave  you." 

It  was  so  settled. 

They  came  back  by  Mr.  Johnson's,  and  Dr.  Gray 
went  into  the  house  and  arranged  for  Henry  to  remain 
there  till  he  came  out  the  next  day.  He  gave  no 
special  reason,  except  that  he  had  taken  a  fancy  to  stay. 

He  drove  past  Mrs.  Tucker's  house.  He  called 
Adele  to  him  and  told  her  to  tell  her  mother  that  he 
had  taken  Henry  with  him  to  the  country  and  would 
bring  him  back  the  next  day,  and  that  he  would  come 
around  after  supper  and  tell  her  about  it. 

"  Be  sure,  Adele,  to  tell  her  not  to  worry  about  him, 
as  he  is  perfectly  safe.  I'll  explain  all  when  I  see  her, 
which  will  be  soon." 

He  thought  it  best  to  wait  till  after  dark  before  go- 
ing, as  he  might  probably  find  out  something  more 
about  the  trouble,  and  thus  prevent  it. 

After  supper  he  and  his  wife  went  to  see  Mrs. 
Tucker.  They  found  her,  as  Dr.  Gray  expected,  in 
an  extremely  nervous  condition.  He  felt  now  that  he 
had  the  key  to  her  whole  trouble,  and  was  very  hope- 
ful of  speedy  relief. 


252  SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY. 

He  candidly  told  her  of  the  events  of  the  evening 
and  that  it  was  his  opinion  it  was  the  turning  point  in 
Henry's  life.  He  advised  her  to  bear  up  bravely  and 
do  what  she  could  to  assist,  promising  to  stand  by  them 
and  do  all  he  could  to  save  Henry. 

She  gave  way  to  a  fit  of  weeping,  and  said  : 

"  Oh,  Doctor !  I  am  perfectly  willing  to  die,  if  that 
will  save  him." 

"  I  want  you,  now,  to  be  willing  to  live  to  save 
him.  That  is  what  he  needs.  I  think  you  will  be  all 
right  by  morning.  I  brought  this  sleeping  powder  for 
you,  and  you  must  rest." 

Just  then  there  was  a  shrill  whistle  outside.  Mrs. 
Tucker  started  up  in  the  greatest  excitement. 

"  There  they  are  now,"  she  said. 

"  Do  not  let  it  worry  you.  I'll  send  them  away  as 
we  go  out,  and  put  a  policeman  on  their  track,"  Dr. 
Gray  said,  as  he  arose  to  leave. 

When  they  opened  the  door  to  go  out  they  saw  two 
or  three  boys  disappear  around  the  corner.  They 
walked  rapidly,  hoping  to  overtake  them,  but  could 
see  nothing  of  them.  They  met  the  policeman  on  the 
next  square,  and  Dr.  Gray  told  him  of  the  boys,  and 
asked  him  to  have  an  eye  on  them. 

"  I  certainly  will,  Doctor,  for  they  are  a  bad  lot. 
I've  run  'em  off  from  Mrs.  Tucker's  gate  several  times. 
I  guess  they  are  after  that  boy  of  hers  now.  They  try 
to  get  him  out  just  to  fret  her,  I  believe.  She  has  let 
them  know  she  dislikes  for  them  to  come  after  him, 


SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY.  253 

and  they  get  him  out  just  to  let  her  know  they  can  do 
it.  We've  watched  'em,  but  have  never  caught  them 
doing  anything  that  we  could  take  them  for." 

"  I  am  glad  to  know  it  is  no  worse.  I  was  afraid 
they  were  up  to  some  wickedness  to-night." 

Dr.  Gray  carried  his  wife  home  and  went  to  see  two 
or  three  patients,  before  retiring  for  the  night.  While 
the  policeman's  words  had  in  a  measure  quieted  his 
fears,  he  could  but  feel  some  uneasiness  about  it.  How- 
ever, as  he  saw  or  heard  nothing  more  about  them 
while  making  his  visits,  he  retired  feeling  more  com- 
fortable. 

In  the  meantime  the  policeman  kept  a  sharp  look- 
out for  them,  not  forgetting  to  tell  the  man  who  relieved 
him  to  watch  for  them. 

Young  as  these  boys  were,  they  had  been  too  wary 
for  the  two  men,  who  thought  that  they  had  arranged 
to  entrap  them. 

They  had  secreted  themselves  in  a  dark  alley  to  see 
who  it  was  who  came  out  of  Mrs.  Tucker's  door. 
From  their  hiding  place  they  watched  the  doctor  and 
policeman  during  their  conversation,  and  decided  they 
were  the  subject  of  it.  When  they  had  seen  them  sep- 
arate, the  policeman  going  towards  Mrs.  Tucker's,  one 
of  them  said  to  Bill  Fisher,  their  acknowledged 
leader : 

"Say,  Bill,  Physic's  set  the  cop  on  us;  but  we 
won't  take  his  medicine.  Ain't  got  so  much  confidence 
as  Sister  Tucker.  Don't  know  whether  she  sent  for 


254  SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY. 

him  to  give  her  something  to  steady  her  nerves  or 
strengthen  the  mind  of  that  milk-sop  of  hers.  Guess 
he  give  'em  both  some  soothing  syrup  and  put  'em  to 
bed.  We'd  better  get  away  from  these  parts." 

"  That's  so,"  said  Bill.  "  But  that  milk-sop,  as  you 
call  him,  is  thinner  and  better  fitted  to  crawl  through 
that  hole  than  you  or  any  of  the  rest  of  us.  That  is 
all  I  wanted  him  for.  And  he  would  be  afraid  to  tell 
on  us ;  he'd  die  first." 

They  decided  to  go  to  a  vacant  lot,  near  the  factory 
they  wanted  to  enter,  and  settle  the  matter. 

"  Pity  the  Doctor  couldn't  stick  to  his  pills,  and  not 
meddle  with  our  plans,"  said  Tom  Gofer. 

"One  less  to  divide  with,"  said  Bill.  "I  don't 
expect  that  old  Jew  will  pay  us  enough  to  set  us  up  in 
the  banking  business.  I  wish  it  was  over  and  we  had 
the  money  safe  in  our  pockets." 

"  He  promises  well.  When  I  asked  him  about  wait- 
ing till  next  week  to  get  the  things  he  said  l  No,  no  ;  I 
ships  'em  to-morrow — eferyt'ing  in  dish  house.  I 
keeps  dese  t'ings  joost  too  long  already.  I  joomps 
efery  time  I  sees  a  bluecoat.  I  puts  dem,  too ;  den 
dey  searches  ;  dey  finds  not'ing.  I  gifs  you  goot  pay." 

"His  ideas  of  good  pay  and  ours  may  differ  some- 
what," said  Tom. 

The  night  was  getting  dark,  and  they  saw  no  cause 
to  delay.  They  separated,  each  going  in  a  different 
direction,  to  meet  at  the  factory  which  they  had  planned 
to  rob.  It  was  to  be  renovated  from  garret  to  cellar  in 


SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY.  255 

order  to  put  in  new  and  modern  machinery.  The 
plumbers  had  been  there  and  detached  all  of  the  brass 
and  lead  works  and  left  them  to  be  carried  away  at  one 
time.  The  boys  saw  them  and  planned  to  get  them. 
Each  one  had  at  different  times  gone  in  and  seen  where 
they  were  piled  near  a  door.  Then  they  told  the  old 
Jew  junk  dealer  about  them  and  he  promised  to 
buy  them.  He  had  arranged  to  receive  them  that 
night. 

They  saw  that  there  was  a  broken  pane  of  glass  large 
enough  to  admit  a  thin  figure.  So  Henry  was  selected, 
and  it  was  this  plan  they  were  unfolding  to  him  when 
the  Doctor  came  upon  them  and  carried  him  away.  Of 
course  they  thought  he  came  home  with  him. 

It  had  been  agreed  that  Tom  Gofer,  being  smaller 
than  any  of  the  present  party,  should  get  through  the 
hole  and  remove  a  bar  which  fastened  the  back  door, 
that  no  lock  might  be  broken.  While  they  could  not 
explain,  they  knew  that  the  law  was  different  when  a 
lock  was  broken.  One  was  to  stand  out  and  give  a 
signal  if  he  saw  a  policeman  approaching  while  the 
others  were  effecting  an  entrance. 

Everything  seemed  propitious.  There  was  no 
moonlight,  and  the  gas  lamp  was  some  distance  away. 
Tom  mounted  the  shoulders  of  the  tallest  boy  and 
pulled  himself  on  the  window  ledge.  He  tried  several 
times  to  get  in,  and  finally  was  pulling  himself  well 
into  the  aperture,  when  the  alarm  signal  was  given. 
With  the  swiftness  of  the  wind  the  last  one  of  them 


256  SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY. 

flew  and  left  poor  Tom  securely  fastened.  Neither  out 
nor  in  could  he  get. 

Realizing  that  he  would  be  caught  anyway,  he 
screamed  lustily  for  help.  The  policeman  located  the 
sound,  but  could  do  nothing  to  release  him  without 
help.  He  blew  his  whistle  and  soon  had  assistance. 

In  the  mean  time  Tom  got  into  a  very  honest  frame 
of  mind,  and  told  the  whole  plot.  They  released  him 
from  his  uncomfortable  position  and  locked  him  up, 
and  went  in  search  of  the  others.  By  the  time  for  the 
police  court  to  open  all  were  captured  and  brought 
before  the  justice  for  trial.  When  questioned  as  to 
whether  they  had  gotten  all  of  them,  Bill,  who  was 
known  to  be  the  leader,  acted  as  spokesman  for  the 
party. 

"All  but  one,"  he  said.  "Henry  Tucker  ain't 
here." 

The  others  looked  surprised  ;  but  thought  at  least  it 
would  be  a  fine  joke  on  Dr.  Gray  and  Henry  to  have 
him  arrested  after  all. 

A  policeman  was  sent  for  him,  but  returned  with  the 
information  that  he  was  out  of  the  city. 

Is  there  any  proof  of  that  ?"  said  the  justice.  "At 
least,  we'll  have  to  know  at  what  hour  and  by  what 
train  he  left." 

Just  then  Dr.  Gray  entered  the  court-room.  Going 
up  to  the  justice,  he  said  : 

"  I  have  heard  that  you  sent  for  Henry  Tucker  to 
appear  here  at  this  hour ;  but  that,  sir,  is  impossible. 


SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY.  257 

He  is  now  out  of  the  city ;  but  he  will  return  to-day." 

"When  did  he  leave  the  city,  Doctor?  Do  you 
know?" 

"  He  went  out  with  me  yesterday  afternoon,  and 
spent  the  night  with  the  Johnson  boys,  out  on  the  pike. 
I  promised  to  bring  him  back  when  I  go  out  to  see 
Mrs.  Johnson  to-day.  I  came,  at  his  mother's  request, 
to  tell  you  this." 

"  That  is  all  right,  Doctor ;  thank  you.  I  am  glad 
of  it,  for  these  boys  reported  that  he  was  with  them  in 
an  attempted  robbery  last  night." 

Henry  was  anxiously  waiting  for  the  Doctor.  He 
had  not  slept  well,  and  consequently  had  thought 
much.  He  had  promised  himself  and  God  never, 
never,  to  associate  with  those  boys  again. 

As  soon  as  the  Doctor  finished  his  visit  they  started 
home.  When  he  told  Henry  of  his  visit  to  the  police 
court,  and  of  what  he  saw  and  heard'  there,  it  almost 
caused  his  heart  to  cease  to  beat. 

"Oh,  Doctor  !  and  they  would  have  had  me  in  jail, 
and  mother  and  Adele  would  have  been  disgraced. 
Just  suppose  I  had  gone  home  !  I'll  never  go  with 
them  any  more,  I  don't  care  if  they  beat  me  to  death." 

"  That  is  the  only  way  not  to  get  in  trouble — to  keep 
away  from  the  temptation.  I  am  sure  if  you  do  not 
give  your  mother  more  trouble  she  will  get  well  now," 
said  Dr.  Gray. 

It  did,  indeed,  prove  the  turning  point  in  his  life. 
He  felt,  whenever  he  thought  of  it,  that  he  had  been  on 
17 


258  SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY. 

the  very  edge  of  a  high  precipice  and  just  did  escape 
falling  over.  But  no  one,  after  that  time,  had  occasion 
to  call  him  a  "  milk-sop." 

The  other  boys,  along  with  the  old  Jew,  received 
their  just  punishment.  It  was  proven  that  he  had  been 
not  only  receiving  the  stolen  property  brought  to  him, 
but  had  incited  numbers  of  boys  to  steal. 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

MAMMY  GOES  HOME. 

As  Colonel  Carter  had  predicted,  Dr.  Gray  devel- 
oped into  a  warm-hearted,  stalwart  Christian.  He 
loved  God's  house,  and  as  often  as  circumstances  would 
allow,  he  was  in  his  place.  It  must  be  a  most  urgent 
case  to  keep  him  away  from  the  Lord's  Supper.  He 
had  made  a  deep  study  of  these  two  church  ordinances, 
which  are  so  closely  allied,  and  which  he  felt  no 
Christian  had  a  right  to  neglect. 

To  him  they  were  peculiarly  solemn.  He  regarded 
them  equally  binding.  Even  before  he  was  converted, 
he  never  left  the  church  during  the  celebration  of  either 
ordinance.  His  wife  noticed  it,  but  was  very  much 
surprised  when  he  said  : 

"  Eloise,  I  am  greatly  surprised  to  see  members  of 
the  church,  even  some  deacons,  leave  church  before  the 
ordinance  of  baptism  is  administered.  To  me  that 
seems  rather  disrespectful.  If  they  truly  believe  what 
they  profess — that  the  Lord  gave  these  two,  and  only 
these  two,  to  the  church — I  do  not  see  how  they  can 
turn  their  backs  on  either.  I  see,  every  time  I  am 
there  at  the  celebration  of  the  Lord's  Supper,  numbers 
of  the  members  leave  church  before  it  is  administered. 
If  it  means  to  them  what  they  profess  it  docs,  I  think 


260  SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY. 

they  are  wrong.  Even  if  they  are  not  on  good  terms 
with  some  one,  I  do  not  consider  that  a  sufficient 
excuse.  As  I  read  the  story  of  the  first  supper,  it 
seems  plain  that  the  Lord  did  not  intend  his  followers 
to  eat  this  bread  and  drink  this  wine  to  show  their 
good-fellowship  one  for  another.  The  reason  given  is 
plain — t  to  show  forth  the  Lord's  death  till  he  comes.' ' 

This  was  some  months  before  his  conversion,  and  to 
his  wife  it  was  a  revelation.  She  knew  that  he  always 
waited  respectfully  through  the  administration  of  both 
ordinances,  but  she  thought  it  only  out  of  respect  to 
her  feelings.  She  never  remembered  in  all  her  life 
leaving  the  church  at  either  time.  How  thankful  she 
felt  for  it  now.  Her  reply  to  his  remarks  was : 

"  I  agree  with  you  fully  in  that,  and  you  have  the 
true  Baptist  idea.  Contrary  to  what  some  people  say 
of  us,  we  know  that  neither  are  saving  ordinances,  but 
were  given  by  our  Lord  to  be  observed  by  those  who 
had  repented  and  believed.  Your  observation  on  this 
subject  only  proves  what  I  have  often  said,  that 
'  Christians  are  open  books  and  are  critically  read  by 
the  world.'  How  carefully  we  ought  to  live,  not  only 
for  ourselves,  but  as  beacon  lights  for  others." 

Knowing  his  opinions  on  this  subject,  she  was  not  at 
all  surprised  at  his  strict  observance  of  them. 

His  greatest  cross  was  public  prayer ;  but  this  he 
took  up  bravely.  Without  any  show  or  ostentation,  he 
carried  his  religion  about  with  him  in  his  practice. 
Never  did  he  hesitate  to  speak  a  word  for  his  Master. 


SHE    WAITED   PATIENTLY.  261 

He  carried  spiritual  comfort  into  many  homes,  where 
he  had  only  been  able  before  to  minister  to  the  body. 

The  different  ministers  in  the  city  heard  many  en- 
couraging things  about  him  in  their  visits  to  the  sick 
of  their  flocks. 

One  old  saint  said  to  her  pastor  one  day  when  he 
called : 

"  I  tell  you,  brother,  Dr.  Gray  is  a  first-class  doctor, 
but  he  is  a  better  Christian.  He  came  in  the  other  day 
and  found  me,  like  Martha  of  old,  troubled  about  many 
things.  I  was  so  overburdened  I  couldn't  help  telling 
him  about-some  things  which  were  worrying  me  greatly. 
He  said,  <  We  will  talk  to  the  Lord  about  it.'  I  tell 
you,  my  brother,  from  no  one  have  I  ever  heard  a 
prayer  to  beat  that  one.  He  did  talk  to  the  Lord. 
You  would  have  thought  that  he  was  present  in  person, 
visible  to  the  eye.  I  never  before  in  my  life  felt  that 
he  was  so  near  to  me.  I  declare  to  you  that  prayer  was 
worth  more  to  me  than  the  medicine  he  gave  me ;  for 
he  followed  it  by  aid  and  advice,  which  straightened 
out  my  affairs  for  me,  and  I  feel  that  I  will  really  and 
truly  soon  be  on  my  feet  again." 

There  is  no  class  of  people  who  see  so  much  of  the 
real  home  life  of  the  masses  as  physicians  do.  They 
see  them  at  times  and  under  such  circumstances  that 
there  can  be  no  sham.  The  stern  realities  are  laid  bare 
in  their  presence. 

How  necessary  is  it  for  them  to  be  able  to  minister 
to  the  wants  of  the  soul  as  well  as  those  of  the  body  ! 


262  SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY. 

Eloise  is  always  on  the  lookout  for  something  to  do 
to  benefit  her  boys.  She  wants  them  all  won  for  Christ. 
Sometimes  she  feels  discouraged  when  some  sit  Sunday 
after  Sunday  and  no  impression  seems  to  be  made. 
Then  her  thoughts  go  back  to  dear  old  Berea,  and  she 
names  over  the  boys  she  left  in  her  class  when  she  was 
married,  and  how  her  heart  swells  with  gratitude  when 
she  remembers  what  each  one  is  doing  in  life. 

Gordon  Glenn  has  already  offered  himself  to  the 
Foreign  Mission  Board,  and  is  fitting  himself  for  his 
chosen  life-work. 

Frequent  letters  to  herself  or  the  Doctor  tell  how 
Aleck  Ferguson,  as  a  private  member  of  a  New  York 
church,  is  endeavoring  to  do  what  he  can  for  the  salva- 
tion of  lost  souls.  He  is  succeeding  finely  from  a  busi- 
ness point  of  view. 

At  Christmas  he  sent  an  exquisite  piece  of  bric-a- 
brac,  and  on  Eloise's  birthday  a  beautiful  painting. 
She  appreciated  them  far  above  the  money  value,  for 
she  knew  a  heart  full  of  love  and  gratitude  prompted 
the  gift. 

He  has  bought  the  home  for  his  mother,  and  Jack 
bids  fair  to  be  a  first-rate  farmer.  Mr.  Ferguson  has 
really  roused  himself  and  gone  to  work.  The  fences 
and  gates  are  his  special  pride.  All  of  the  slipshod 
look  is  gone  from  the  entire  place. 

Mrs.  Ferguson  and  the  two  girls,  tastily  and  neatly 
dressed,  feel  quite  proud  the  first  Sunday  they  are 
driven  up  to  Berea  in  their  own  new  spring  wagon.  Its 


SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY.  263 

seats  are  not  cushioned,  nor  has  it  a  canopy  top,  but  it 
is  their  very  own. 

There  is  to  be  the  regular  Saturday  church  meeting, 
and  Dr.  Gordon  urges  every  one  to  be  present,  as  he 
has  a  special  message  to  deliver  to  them  at  that  time. 

There  was  much  speculation  as  to  what  it  was  to  be. 
An  unusual  number  were  present. 

After  the  regular  routine  business  was  gone  through 
with,  he  asked  that  the  senior  deacon  take  the  chair  as 
moderator,  as  he  wished  to  make  a  statement  to  them. 

"  My  dear  brethren  and  sisters,  the  time  has  come 
when  in  God's  providence  I  feel  it  my  duty  to  resign 
as  your  pastor.  My  failing  health  and  advancing  years 
have  for  months  admonished  me  to  take  this  step ;  but 
my  affection  for  you  and  my  love  for  the  cause  have 
induced  me  to  delay  this  till  now.  It  has  given  me  the 
greatest  sorrow  of  my  life.  I  sometimes,  in  the  dead 
hour  of  the  night,  feel  that  my  very  heart-strings  are 
being  wrenched  away.  I  have  known  no  other  pastor- 
ate. Your  fathers  and  mothers,  and  in  many  instances 
your  grandparents,  bore  with  all  of  my  shortcomings  in 
my  earlier  years,  and,  oh,  how  tender  you  have  been 
with  me  in  these  later  years  !  Can  you  wonder  that 
the  very  thought  of  separation  brings  anguish  ?  How- 
ever, I'll  not  leave  the  church.  My  home  is  here.  I'll 
spend  my  last  days  among  you.  I  only  ask  in  parting 
that  when  the  end  comes,  with  the  same  tender  hands 
that  you  have  ministered  to  me  in  life,  you  will  bear 
my  body  to  the  back  of  the  pulpit  and  there  lay  it 


264  SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY. 

away  till  the  resurrection  morn,  when  I  know  I  shall 
come  forth  to  meet  those  I  have  so  fondly  loved  here." 

Overcome  by  his  feelings,  he  took  a  seat. 

There  was  not  a  dry  eye  in  all  that  crowd,  but  con- 
vulsive sobbing  and  weeping.  It  had  come  upon  them 
suddenly.  It  seemed  as  if  they  were  bereft  of  speech." 

At  last  one  of  the  brethren  rose,  and,  as  soon  as  he 
could  compose  himself,  thus  addressed  them  : 

"  Brethren  and  sisters,  I  know  that  you  are  as  much 
surprised  at  this  as  I  am,  and  that  you  have  not  yet 
sufficiently  recovered  from  the  shock  to  think  just  how 
to  act  in  this  matter.  I  speak  for  myself,  and  I  am 
sure  I'll  voice  the  sentiment  of  this  entire  church, 
when  I  say  that  Berea  Church  will  not  accept  that  res- 
ignation. Brother  Gordon  feelingly  alluded  to  our 
fathers  and  mothers  sleeping  in  their  graves.  I  tell 
you,  my  brethren,  if  we  did  this  thing,  if  such  a  thing 
were  possible,  I  believe  they  would  come  forth  from 
those  very  graves  to  reproach  us.  He  has  served  this 
church  almost  a  half  century.  He  has  been  faithful 
to  the  trust.  Then  shall  we,  when  old  age  and  de- 
clining health  have  come  to  him,  lay  him  aside  as  we 
would  a  cast-oif  garment.  No,  brethren,  most  emphati- 
cally I  say,  no." 

Two  brethren  rose  simultaneously.  The  moderator 
recognized  Colonel  Carter,  who  said  : 

"  Brethren,  I  most  heartily  endorse  every  utterance 
of  Brother  Norris.  Yet  I  must  say  I  do  it  with  shame. 
Yes,  I  say  with  shame — that  none  of  us  have  seen  this, 


SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY.  265 

and  provided  against  such  an  emergency.  Long  ago 
we  should  have  gotten  an  assistant  to  Brother  Gordon, 
a  young  man,  to  do  the  most  of  the  work,  and  let  him 
preach  as  he  was  able.  The  trouble  has  been,  I  think, 
that  his  sermons  have  shown  so  much  vigorous  thought 
that  we  did  not  see  that  the  body  failed.  I  am  sure 
that  there  is  but  one  sentiment  in  this  church  on  the 
subject.  I  therefore  offer  this  resolution  :  That  the 
resignation  of  Dr.  Gordon  as  pastor  of  Berea  Baptist 
Church  will  not  be  accepted  ;  but  that  a  committe  be 
appointed  to  select  a  suitable  person  as  his  assistant  as 
soon  as  possible." 

It  met  with  many  hearty  seconds. 

"  All  in  favor  of  Colonel  Carter's  motion,  manifest 
it  by  rising." 

As  one,  the  entire  church  arose. 

After  they  were  seated,  the  aged  minister  arose,  and, 
with  streaming  eyes,  he  surveyed  the  body. 

"  Oh  !  my  people  !     My  people  ! " 

He  could  say  nothing  more,  nor  was  it  necessary. 

When  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Malcom  went  home  from  their 
visit  to  Virginia,  they  insisted  that  the  family  should 
gather  at  their  Northern  home  in  August. 

A  letter  telling  that  Mr.  Malcom's  aunt  had  during 
her  lifetime  given  him  his  inheritance,  a  handsome 
villa  on  the  Hudson,  also  said  that  no  family  arrange- 
ments must  be  made  for  that  time,  as  they  would  all 
be  expected  to  spend  it  in  their  new  home  with  them. 
"  It  is  large  enough  for  all,"  Alice  wrote. 


266  SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY. 

The  Sunnymeade  household  are  all  as  well  as  usual, 
except  Mammy.  She  rarely  gets  beyond  her  own 
door  now.  Occasionally  on  fine  days  she  hobbles  to 
the  house.  She  is  only  waiting,  she  says,  for  the  Lord 
to  call  her  home. 

"  I  must  see  my  chile  agin,  Miss  Lizzie.  Write  en 
tell  her  Mammy's  mighty  anxious  ter  see  her.  Some- 
times I  'fraid  I  won't,  case  I  feels  so  weak." 

The  boy  had  gone  for  the  mail,  and  Colonel  Carter 
and  Miss  Lizzie  were  anxiously  awaiting  his  return. 
It  had  been  longer  than  usual  since  they  heard  from 
Eloise.  When  he  came  and  Colonel  Carter  saw  that 
the  letter  was  from  Dr.  Gray,  and  none  from  Eloise, 
he  tore  it  open  nervously,  while  Miss  Lizzie  looked 
over  his  shoulder  and  read  : 

"  A  son  and  heir  arrived  at  our  house  this  morning. 
Both  are  doing  finely.  He  answers  to  the  name  of 
John  Carter  Gray,  and  sends  his  love  to  you,  Aunt 
Lizzie  and  Mammy.  We  will  expect  you  and  Aunt 
Lizzie  to-morrow.  Hastily,  CHARLIE." 

Miss  Lizzie  carried  the  letter  to  read  it  to  Mammy. 
She  was  much  excited  over  the  news. 

"  How  I  does  wish  I  was  able  to  go  !  Is  it  a  sin  ter 
pray  ter  stay  ter  see  it,  Miss  Lizzie  ?  "  she  asked. 

"  I  think  not.  I  know  Eloise  would  be  glad  if  you 
were  able  to  go  with  us.  I'll  stay  several  days.  I 
shall  feel  better  satisfied  to  stay.  I  hope  you  will  get 
better  while  I  am  gone." 


SHE    WAITED    PATIENTLY.  267 

"I  don't  spect  it.  I'm  erbout  seventy-six  no\v. 
I'm  livin'  on  borrowed  time  now,  en  may  spect  ter  go 
any  time,  Miss  Lizzie." 

Of  course  there  was  great  rejoicing  in  both  the  Gray 
and  Carter  families  over  this  first  grandchild. 

"  It  is  just  the  image  of  Charlie,"  said  grandma 
Gray,  while  Aunt  Lizzie  saw  several  features  "so 
much  like  Eloise." 

He  grew  and  thrived  so  fast  that  Aunt  Lizzie  felt 
like  she  must  get  home. 

"  Charlie,  bring  Eloise  and  Carter  just  as  soon  as 
possible.  I  know  Hannah  is  counting  the  days.  She 
is  so  anxious  to  see  them,"  she  said  when  she  bade 
him  good-bye. 

"  I  will,"  he  said. 

How  many  times  she  had  to  tell  Mammy  about  him 
and  how  cute  he  looked.  Then  she  would  say  : 

"  I'm  still  prayin'." 

When  he  was  just  a  month  old,  Colonel  Carter 
wrote  to  the  Doctor  to  bring  them  just  as  soon  as  he 
could,  as  Hannah  was  failing  fast. 

It  was  decided  to  go,  and  when  they  got  to  the 
house  they  were  distressed  to  know  that  Miss  Lizzie 
had  feared  she  would  not  know  them. 

"  I'll  go  first,  Eloise,  and  give  her  something  stimu- 
lating, and  when  she  revives  I'll  come  for  you." 

She  raised  her  eyes  to  him  in  the  most  beseeching: 
manner  as  he  went  in.  Almost  inarticulately  she  asked 

"Did  you  fetch  him ?" 


268  SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY. 

"  Yes.  Now  you  swallow  this  and  rest  a  moment, 
and  I  will  bring  him." 

She  closed  her  eyes  and  seemed  to  doze. 

He  went  back  for  the  mother  and  babe.  He  carried 
it  up  to  her  and  laid  it  gently  beside  her.  She  put 
out  her  hand  and  Eloise  clasped  it,  while  the  tears 
flowed  down  her  cheeks. 

"Don't  cry,  baby  ;  Mammy's  goin'  home.  Don't 
cry  !" 

She  held  the  babe  so  she  could  see  it.  A  smile 
played  over  her  face,  as  she  said  : 

"  I'll  tell  Miss  Kate  erbout  de  baby,  'bout — "  It 
seemed  as  if  she  would  not  be  able  to  finish  the  sen- 
tence. The  Doctor  moisened  her  parched  lips.  She 
added,  "'bout  Doctor — love — Jesus." 

The  eyes  closed,  one  long-drawn  breath,  and  the 
Lord's  chariot,  which  she  long  and  patiently  waited  for, 
came  and  took  her  home. 

The  next  afternoon  they  bore  her  body  to  the  grave, 
and  beneath  the  pine  they  laid  her  beside  Uncle  Tom. 

"  I  couldn't  wish  her  back,  for  she  is  so  happy.  I 
so  often  wish  I  could  see  some  saint  enter  through  the 
pearly  gates  and  meet  the  loved  ones  gone  before.  I, 
of  course,  cannot  remember  my  mother's  features  ;  but 
I've  always  fancied  I'll  know  her  when  I  get  to 
heaven.  I  believe  she  knew  Mammy,  yet  she  had 
greatly  changed  since  she  saw  her  last,"  said  Eloise. 

They  all  went  back,  much  to  the  Colonel's  and  Miss 
Lizzie's  sorrow.  They  felt  that  the  wee  stranger 


SHE   WAITED    PATIENTLY.  269 

belonged  to  them,  and  insisted  that  they  remain  at 
least  a  week  longer.  For  once  Dr.  Gray  was  inexora- 
ble and  carried  his  point. 

"  Never  mind,  father,"  said  Eloise,  "  you  and  Aunt 
Lizzie  can  amuse  yourselves  sufficiently  with  the  young 
man  this  summer.  We  will  all  be  together  during 
August.  Alice  insists  that  she  will  not  excuse  you 
two.  She  is  making  very  extensive  arrangements  for  her 
house  party.  Mother  Gray  expects  to  go  up  and  carry 
her  cook  two  weeks  before  the  rest  of  us  are  expected." 

"  With  the  '  sisters,  the  cousins  and  the  aunts/  I 
guess  I'll  have  very  little  nursing  to  do.  It  is  fortu- 
nate for  me  that  Carter  is  the  first  grandchild  on  either 
side.  He  will  be  such  a  prodigy  that  I  will  have 
nothing  to  do  save  to  stand  quietly  by  and  see  him 
well  taken  care  of." 

"  Mother  laughingly  says  by  our  house  is  the  nearest 
route  everywhere  for  father  Gray  now.  He  makes  it 
a  point  to  stop  whenever  he  passes  to  see  how  Carter 
is,  and  shows  evident  disappointment  if  he  finds  him 
asleep.  I  am  afraid  I'll  find  myself  getting  just  a  wee 
bit  jealous  of  the  attention  paid  the  youngster.  All 
these  years  I've  been  the  apple  of  your  eyes,  and  do 
not  think  I  could  bear  to  be  cast  aside  for  even  so 
wonderful  a  personage  as  this  one  promises  to  be." 

"Remember,"  said  her  father,  "that  this  is  only 
another  object  of  our  love.  As  I  told  you  when  you 
were  married,  it  is  not  to  be  compared  with  other 
objects  in  kind  or  intensity." 


270  SHE   WAITED   PATIENTLY. 

"  I  shall  look  for  you  both  very  soon,"  she  said  in 
parting.  "  Where  you  have  an  extra  attraction,  there 
should  be  extra  visits." 

"I'll  be  obliged  to  come  pretty  often  to  bring 
Lizzie.  She  will  feel  compelled  to  come,  and  then  I 
can  always  frame  an  excuse  for  business  when  she 
doesn't  feel  obliged  to  go,"  her  father  said. 

A  few  days  after  their  return,  when  Dr.  Gray  came 
to  his  dinner,  he  said  to  his  wife  : 

"  Eloise,  I  want  you  to  go  with  me  to  see  a  purchase 
I  have  made  ;  I  want  your  opinion  of  it." 

"  What  can  it  be  ?  You  did  not  tell  me  that  you 
had  any  idea  of  a  purchase." 

"  I  want  you  to  see  it  first." 

He  drove  to  a  marble  yard.  She  couldn't  imagine 
what  purchase  he  could  possibly  make  there.  He  car- 
ried her  into  the  house  and  pointed  out  to  her  a  slab, 
divided  into  two  scrolls.  On  one  was  carved  a  scythe, 
on  the  other  an  open  Bible.  Over  the  scythe  was 
"  Uncle  Tom  "  ;  beneath  it  the  one  word,  "  Faithful." 
Over  the  Bible,  "  Mammy  "  ;  beneath,  "At  Rest." 

"  Oh,  Charlie,  how  much  I  appreciate  this  I  cannot 
express.  It  is  so  simple,  yet  so  expressive.  Its  very 
simplicity  expresses  more  of  their  lives  than  could  be 
in  a  volume  of  meaningless  words." 

"Poor  Mammy  !  How  pleased  she  would  be  !  I  al- 
most think  I  can  hear  her  say,  '  And  the  Doctor  'mem- 
bered  Tom,  and  never  knowed  him,  neither.' ' 

THE  END. 


A    000  038  898     3 


